Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Your failure is rewarded with maimed innocents left in your wake.

A couple of days ago, you were assigned to a district where young women have been mysteriously killed at night. It wasn't as easy as it sounds when it took you days to resolve this problem. Had it been assigned to a Hashira would’ve been a facile mission, however, it has been handed to you, alone. Not that you have any complaints about it. 

Still, you underestimated the demon the first night you hunted for it. You thought you could bait it given that you’re a woman— a preferred meal of the creepy demon according to your crow informant— but so far, nothing… Days had passed of chasing the target endlessly and you still don’t have a single clue what this demon even looks like. 

It has hidden itself cleverly. At every chance it took to slide within the shadows under your every patrol had you cursing internally. Not once did you see a glimpse of its appearance. Instead you earned a taunting shadow slipping through the corners of your vision and out of your reach. It was infuriating. It might be fast and obnoxious but you have to find it whatever it takes.

Usually other Slayers tend to wonder briefly whether or not challenging missions like this are successful to accomplish, especially when they’re on the losing side. When they have yet tasted victory, people often complain, questioning the decisions they make, and then simply give up. However, not once those weak thoughts occurred to you. You are simply better at your job. A Slayer whose eyes are on the prize. You understand and know what you signed up for; it is your responsibility and obligation to follow orders. Slay all demons. 

For years of being a demon Slayer, you yield your power and strength alone. To rise up to the ranks and become acknowledged by a Hashira is certainly an accomplishment, proving that your skills are worth it to become a Tsukugo. It is a difficult training you’ve faced but you’ve learned a lot. The stronger you get; the more independent you become. Putting more trust in yourself that you’ll accomplish anything.

But that was short-lived. When your current mission remains unfulfilled, marked by a stagnant status and an increasing number of victims, a week later, your Kasugai crow delivers a message that a nearby Hashira will assist you. 

You feel disappointed in yourself, internally reprimanding yourself for your mistakes as you absently reach for the fox mask that your mentor gave you for protection and to ward off bad luck. The craftsmanship is authentic, as it was made with care by him. 

It is a white-warded mask designed with the expression of a calm fox; its eyes closed while its mouth never curls to any emotion, mimicking your usual mien. The talisman perfectly obscures your entire face. 

The gift embodies your journey through years of training and your successful completion of the Final Selection. You haven’t removed it since because of these accomplishments and your growing attachment. 

Earning such an honor is the reason you refuse to give it up, and you refuse to allow a Hashira to claim your hunt before you do. You're too determined to let anyone else assist you, let alone expose your failures and weaknesses. 

You wouldn't accept that, especially not from the heart. Just the thought of it stirs a raging whirlwind of emotions within you that you tend to keep in check.

You don’t want innocent lives to be put in line anymore. 

You have to put a stop to this madness once and for all. 

At that exact moment of fueling determination, through the empty streets there was a sudden rich scent of iron flaring into your nose, and you immediately dashed towards the source of it. The feeling of danger suddenly crippling through the atmosphere like parasites. 

A deadly aura with fierce energy. The haunting ambiance enveloped your shaking body, causing you to have a cold sweat and unanticipated dread clamoring your focus. What is this? Why are you feeling like this? 

It’s like the calm before the storm has vanished. A lightning flashed in the horizons and faint thunder heard in the shores where the dark ocean creeps up to your feet. Your heart shuddered.

The time you see a figure around the corner of a building, you see red. There's a tall shadow, a man— a demon —  as the moon emerges from the thickest clouds in the sky to prosper light over the scene before you. 

Blood. It’s everywhere. A massacre.

Focus. 

You breathe in absolute concentration. 

Water Breathing. First form. 

In an instant, every part of your body grew taut, intense, and close to being hurled over the edge of a cliff. Yet you steadily unsheath your nichirin blade in a smooth motion like water, fluidly and silently drawing your weapon once you finally see an opening. 

Water Surface Slash!

The momentum of your arm swinging the blade forthwith increased speed and contacted the flesh of the neck, cutting—

Clang!

Your arm shook from the unexpected collision, your entire katana vibrating from the intensity as the impact resonated from the tips of the blade, traveling down to your muscles and bones. Your body stutters to a halt as the sound of metals clashing echoes in your eardrums. 

What happened? Why did your blade stop? What’s stopping you? Wasn’t your sword already cutting the neck? 

The questions in your head had been clear by the sight of a golden glint blinding your direction. Reflection of rays you’d momentarily mistaken that dawn has arrived. 

But it is metal. That looked odd for a weapon— no— that’s a fan , which is held by a white hand that no doubt belonged to your new enemy. 

It effortlessly blocked your attack within mere seconds. No demon has done that to your experience.

This one is fast—

Shit. Another golden fan comes swinging towards your stomach, interrupting your thinking. You  swung back your sword from the demon’s neck and back handsprung meters away to avoid getting chopped in half. A cold graze kisses your uniform, tearing it. If you hadn’t acted quickly, it’d be more than just your uniform that’ll meet its end.

Once you stand your ground a few feet away, you raise  your weapon towards the demon. Your sword drips with a rivulet of crimson. So you have been able to injure the demon, but how was it able to stop you with such sheer strength? 

Your target finally faced you. 

“Oh my,” The demon said, both surprised and baffled. “You caught me off guard there, little lady. I did not sense you creeping up to me.”

He has a carefree smile and a gentle tone.

The sight of his appearance had thrown you off guard. 

He looks… normal. 

For the first time, you’ve encountered a demon who would fool you enough to think they’re human when you first laid your eyes upon them. They are usually hideous as if they are born from the deepest damnation imaginable. Their bodies take on various shapes and sizes, bear abnormal eye and skin colors, have horns erected from their heads, and not to mention the  signature claws and fangs. 

Demons can regulate their appearance too, if their physical aspects can modulate their Blood Demon Arts that is. They can change forms to even more hideous dispositions, grotesque forms. Their misshapen existence knows no bounds. As a distinct breed, their animalistic nature and anomalous strengths make it difficult to perceive them as human, despite their origins as humans.  

This demon is different from everything you’ve thought. He’s completely opposite of what you’ve expected. He looks like an ordinary human, oddly extraordinary too. It vexes you that this demon is the most handsome man you’ve ever seen as well. His unique features are a pinnacle of ethereal beauty. 

His looks completely perplexed you. Is that what he was supposed to look like? He looks too good to be a demon. Maybe it is a disguise. You’ll just have to force through for his demon form to come out. Does he shapeshift? Is this supposed to be a distraction as he intended? Is this a trick? You took a moment to observe him, memorizing the details of your target, looking for any sign that might give you a clue of his abilities. 

It is self-explanatory that demons’ appearances alone have distinctive qualities that reveal their capabilities. Some demons have animal features like serpents or spiders, or even carry objects like instruments to deliver their art. You would understand once you perceived it alone. The one before you possesses a pair of gold-plated fans. Tessenjutsu. A martial art. The demon must be skilled at it. 

What else? There’s not much... The demon’s locks are a color of platinum. Long and stylish. A splotch of blood dripping down from the crown of his head as if he was injured, but that wasn’t your doing. Was it always there?

His smile. All teeth, but no fangs were present, yet the corner of his lips was disturbing enough; being painted with the blood of his victims, contradicting his appealing face. 

In your gut, something is missing, and that is the absence of his demonic form. Why does he have no fangs, claws, or even his eyes— his eyes are vividly colorful, resembling the arch of a prismatic rainbow reflected by the sun after rainy seasons. The strange orbs stare right into your very soul with gleeful amusement and mischief. You expected to face off a creature with eyes pooled with soulless drive. A horrific reflection portraying his sanity. 

“It’s you? I thought you had given up on our little charade for the past week and left. But you didn’t, and now you come back with your sneak attack that scared the life out of me!” He tittered shrilly as if you didn’t try to slice off his head a second ago. 

You peered at his pale neck intently and noticed no repercussions other than a tear in his burgundy turtleneck, the clothing hugging his lean frame generously. It intimidates you with his toned muscles flexing as he moves. A display of intense physical prowess more taunting than his already existence of being a demon. Despite the color of his outfit, there’s no blood tainted in the fabric. No trace of your assault. 

He healed, already?  You thought, aghast. Then that could mean one thing… 

“You managed to make it halfway around my neck, too.” You almost killed me. You thought he would add that. “It seems I underestimated you,” the demon eyed your form closely before smirking, then saying in a teasing voice, “little fox.”

Right, he couldn’t see your face because of your mask. You nearly wondered where that nickname came from.

After a moment of silence, you realized he was expecting you to respond. Hell to that, demon. You’re not here to chat.

“Just a silent treatment? Wow, you’re kind of cold.” He whistles at you in amazement. “Probably because I gave you the cold shoulder since your arrival, hm? But I had fun with our little chase for the past week! How about you?”

This demon is awfully cheerful and you dislike every second of it. Fun? What fun was that when you’ve been trying to stop a murderer from killing women? Frustration boiled within you, and you glared at the demon behind your mask. 

He merely smiled when he sensed your heated anger. 

That easy-going gaze irked you. Demons have that egotistical trait because they embrace their immortal vigor. Your target has unparalleled confidence; the quirk of his lips carries smugness while his eyes are manic.

Your body shook. That stare… He looks down at you like you’re nothing. Not even challenging for him to fight against, but he held that enraptured attention. How despicable. He is eyeing you to be his next meal, but that won’t happen. There’s no way you’re dying by the likes of him. 

Threats mean nothing to you but, right now, you are incredibly unnerved. Are you… scared ? The bloodlust you felt from this demon was suffocating. Your pulse frantically increases as your hand grips the hilt of your sword tightly. Knuckles clenched, and veins throbbing. You… you didn't think you’d ever feel this kind of danger again. 

It all felt so familiar. Nostalgic, you’d say. 

It was that same feeling when you encounter demons for the first time. The predator before is killable if you were a Slayer now, but at that time... you were vulnerable; powerless and outmatched by an inhuman creature you didn’t know existed. 

If it weren’t for your master who saved you, introduced you to the organization, and taught you through years of training, you'd have gained strength and learned the Breath of Water. You even assisted in slaying one of the Lowermoons in the past as well, so you sure had experience in all of this. 

So, this should be nothing. The reassurance comforts you. He is not the only one who is confident in his abilities. He is just a lowlife, despicable creature who eats at the weak. You’re going to slay it no matter what. You gaze into his multicolored eyes. The image of a rainbow and a demon should not be mashed together. How ridiculous. It insults the lively colors bred in him. 

“It’s like talking to a statue…” He commented bashfully, tilting his head at you in engrossed attention. The tip of his fan leaned to his bottom lip to cause him to pout. “Kind of mysterious too.” He says with a lilt of interest. 

Test the waters. You thought warily. Let’s get this over with. 

Your attempt to move stopped when you saw a woman in a kimono slumped beside his black shoes, blooded and unmoving, presumably dead. Her eyes were lifeless and widened in horror. The culprit before you has the hem of his striped hakama tainted with blood that is not his. Your heart flared with seething rage building up in your veins. 

Another life has been lost because you were taking too long. 

He noticed you were staring at the corpse, then began to ungraciously taunting you, “Well, then—“

You dashed towards him. 

Water Breathing. Third form!

The blade moves like water, guiding it, aiming for his limbs. Immobilize him . Get rid of those fans!

The sound of metal clanking open echoed throughout the silent streets. You briefly see white flakes emitting from the extremity of his golden weapons. The demon snaps his fans open and unfolds them with a sharp thwack! before he swings his arms in motion. 

Suddenly, ice shards from above you emerged and fell shortly over your position. A Blood Demon Art? You thought briefly as you swing your sword. His power is cryokinesis. How deadly!

Water Breathing. Fourth form: Striking Tide!

Like a current of the sea, you dodged the icicles swiftly and smoothly, dancing around with the harsh tides of your sword that slices off every shard threatening to scrape you. 

After that, you continued to sprint towards the demon, preparing to strike with another technique, but was interrupted when he waves his fans for a gust of freezing air to blow towards you. 

Without thinking, you inhaled it while attempting to counter it with the Breath of Water, and suddenly, it became harder to breathe. 

The air. It’s freezing and sharp.

Get back! You retreated away from the deadly snowflakes. Move it!

“Hey now, little fox, I was still talking and you interrupted me. That’s rude, y’know.” He somehow chided you while he was occupied staring at his ice shredded into dust. They all fell softly like snowflakes. “And also, no one has ever destroyed my icicles and made it snow like this. How interesting! That speed and strength… Could you be a Hashira?”

When you were a few feet away, you faltered with the sensation of thousands of needles scratching and piercing at your breathing organs. It must’ve been the cloud of ice you inhaled. Your lungs felt like they were being stabbed a million times. 

“Looks like you inhaled into my powdered ice.” He noticed from your shaken form before hiding his grin behind his fans. “Dealing with necrosis in the lungs is life-threatening, y’know? I wouldn’t suggest you use your breathing skills now, little fox. Your insides will promptly bleed if you do. That would hurt a lot. You wouldn’t want that, right? ”

Just as he said that you felt like you were being torn apart, breaking like glass and you almost collapsed to the dirt. Necrosis?! Your mind screamed as you tried to keep your consciousness steady. Your lungs clenched in pain and you started panting for air while sweating coldly. 

Necrosis is lethal and you were stupid that you didn’t recognize it the moment he produced the powdered ice into your direction with such dangerous intent. He fucking targeted the one part of your body that you needed the most during this fight! How dare he?!

How could this happen? The fight has barely started and you were already losing!? Just what kind of demon is he? To have such a fatal essence, you’ve never encountered such a thing, usually, it’s poison but you evade it as much as you can. You've excelled to not fall for such trickery but now you are indeed fooled. Outsmarted. 

Is it possible he’s one of the Twelve? You pondered as you saw the mocking amusement in the demon’s eyes and drank in your suffering. No. You cannot indulge him in such a sight. There is no way you’d show your weakness. You brushed off the internal pain and stood your ground. 

“Hmm. You have impressive stature and endurance too. For such a hunter, you would’ve killed a demon in a blink of an eye if I didn’t induce the powder.” He commented, impressed. Pity washes over his eyes at your faltered figure. Why is he looking at you like that? “But, sadly, you failed to take mine. Now, I’ll just have to end your misery. You should stop now. Please tell me if chest pains are present. I’ll be considerate to make this as swiftly and painless for you as possible.”

No. No. No. You’re still standing, you can wield a sword. You can kill him. You have to now. This is taking longer than it should’ve but you can still finish it. 

You clenched your weapon as your legs took in a stance. 

You dashed.

Water Breathing. Tenth Form!

With an exasperated smile, the demon has the gall to back up while you’re charging at him. Dashing and slashing every freezing obstacle he manifested out of thin air. Every sliced ice emits more of the powder that you manage to avoid while nearing him. Your furiousness amplifies further and further the more the damned demon toys with you and your suffering. 

Constant Flux!

Still, you clashed against him, after knowing he only distanced himself to tire you out. You believed you could reach him in time before he did, but how fast is he? One slash through and you managed to injure him again once you got close enough. Cutting his arms to make him drop those pesky fans. But it wasn’t enough. He healed quickly in a blink of an eye. You couldn’t have done more when you could. 

He leaped away once again after you’ve done your technique, breathing heavily. He watches you silently. 

Are you starting to slow down?

“Dear me. You just don’t listen, do you?” The demon still wears that entertained grin behind his golden weapons. “Look at you, you're now panting and sweating. How terrible! If you keep this up, there will be repercussions~”

You can still fight. 

Water Breath—

You wheezed and immediately lost it. 

“Did I not tell you to stop?” He says as if he was just right next to you, whispering in your ear. His hand to your shoulder— 

But when you turned he was behind you a few feet away. As you try to concentrate again, something in your hands abruptly goes missing. Bare, light, and empty. You look down.

Your blade—!

“Ah, ah, ah. I’ll take that for you!” The demon said cheerfully as he held the handle of your weapon. How did he— You didn’t see him move! “How persistent… you’re suffering and yet you still wish to fight? So silly and foolish . Aren’t your lungs dying? You are unable to breathe properly, little even form any breathing technique. Why not take a break from swordsmanship? Here—“

He bluntly stabs it into the ground like a toothpick in cheese. Your emotions are incredibly triggered at the scene. Your blacksmith will kill you for recklessly ruining their work of art. 

“I’ll just place it here! So that way, you don’t have to make things harder for yourself. Now be a good girl and stay still for me, I’ll need to end you to finish your suffering now. And devour you so that you and I will be united forever.”

Bastard. Your mind reeled and you dashed for your  sword, gripping onto  something else that may be temporarily of use. You hid it behind your back.

The demon wasn’t expecting such a sudden reaction. Bewildered by your act in pursuit, he stood still and watched you dashing towards his direction, wondering why on earth you weren’t stopping.

Water breathing. Seventh form.

As you came closer at an alarming speed, he raised his fans and swung with his might to summon another Demon Art. And as you were within his range, your hand, holding the sheath of your sword, plunged it violently into his left eye.

Piercing Raindrop!

The sheath thrust to his skull and the demon was caught off guard by that, nearly sending him staggering back to the ground. You didn't care if it’s the dullest weapon in the world, your goal is to lose his focus, even if it takes a second.

After fully penetrating his eye socket, you managed to grab your sword before letting go of the sheath, promptly initiating another breathing concentration:

Water breathing. Sixth form!

You spun in a flash, spinning with your blade.

Whirlpool!

The water whirls around you and one of the demon’s hands gets caught with it, losing a limb and his golden fan in the process. There is a large slash across from his collarbone to his abdomen, his frame torn open and guts spilled out to the ground.

You retreated away when you saw his arm regenerated— one of the fastest regenerations you have ever seen in your life— and second his injured torso. The demon simply stood there in surprise, watching you with a dumbfounded expression, almost seeming to be in a state of awe despite having an object impaled right through his head. 

“You got it in a jiffy?” He asked, nonplus. The demon lazily pulled out the scabbard from his eye socket and tossed it on the ground with a clang . His skull is perforated, and no doubt his eye and a part of his brain are crushed into nothing. You had a morbid satisfaction seeing the demon injured, but it was dismissed when his blemished face healed, a refreshing eyeball soon stared at you in astonishment.

“Interesting... So interesting.” His smile widens like a proud man, clapping like he has seen a good show. “I haven’t fought a Water Breath user in a while and they never fail to impress me with their unique fighting styles, and then again, here we are…” He paused for a moment before speaking once more,  “I praise you, little fox. You’re not an ordinary or old, boring demon hunter. Perhaps you are worthy of my attention to absorb you. I like a lady who has such amazing aptitude. You wouldn’t mind if I…” he paused once more with a leering and feral look, grinning  widely behind his golden fans that sent shivers down your spine. “eat you?”

In a split second, fast as lightning, he sways his fans to create a blizzard of ice petals charging toward you.

Fast! He’s fast! 

Water Breath—! You come to a stop  when your lungs are in excruciating pain, making it difficult to breathe. You can’t breathe… It feels as though your insides are being crushed and immobilized, preventing you from forming any counterattack. Your chest feels heavy and dull, throbbing in agony. 

Focus. Focus! Don’t stop! You’re going to be ripped to shreds!

With all of the amount of effort you can possibly muster, you breathe…

Water Breathing. Eight form.

You sprung up, bouncing over a roof to avoid the series of sharp flowers that scattered in the entire street. Everything is clouded with frost and you can’t see anything but him.

You bolted towards your target, raising your sword above your head and your blade faced down. The water emerges.

Waterfall Basin!

“Hold on, there!” The demon laughed maniacally. Noticing where you had gone to.

Before you could strike him, he managed to stop you when his fans swung to a quick swoop and fabricated large lotuses with vines snatching  you midair.

Water breathing. Ninth form: Splashing Water Flow!

You twist your entire body rapidly as your sword slashes the vines with the help of your technique to jump over the water to the next for a momentary foothold, you took the advantage to hop closer, breathing—

Suddenly, your chest feels as if it's on fire.

You faltered, losing grip on your weapon, and your technique collapsed by your loss of control. The water you manipulated came raining down in defeat. By that, one of the vines caught your waist tightly and you almost cried as it hauled you down.

Shit . Shit. Shit!

Your grip returned to your sword. Water Breathing. Second form—

“Enough with the charade, little fox. You’ll grow weary of this troublesome battle.”

You grunted as you fell to the ground, losing your grip of your sword as it flew out from your hand. 

Fuck. You feel pain all over your body. You twitched and shifted, trying to stand up as quickly as you can. 

“Now then,” the demon approaches you, sauntering as he reaches out. “I get to have you all to myself.” He grips  your masked face viciously. You struggle,  but his tight hold prevents any escape. “But first, I’m curious to see what you look like beneath that mask. You don’t think I deserve a reward for that, do you sweetheart?”

He starts to pull the knot securing your mask until his unruly grip is replaced by a pair of gentle hands enclosing it to your frame, lifting you away to safety.

When you look up, you feel a soft ambiance from the person and the smell of a floral scent. It welcomes you greatly. You’re sure you were relieved at the sight of her.

Kocho Kanae. The Flower Hashira. 

You grunted when she softly landed, placing you down gently away from the demon. You slumped to the ground in exhaustion before the Hashira kneeled before you. Your insides felt like they were tearing to shreds. You coughed roughly, trying to slow the pain with your breathing but Kanae stopped you with her hand clasping over your clammy wrists.

“No. Stop.” Kanae commanded in a quiet and firm tone, eyeing you with urgency. “You’re injured badly. Stop using any breathing concentration or else your lungs will no longer be saved. Breathe lightly so you won’t cough up sputum and blood.” She then stood up before you with a small reassuring smile and then faced the demon you failed to kill. “I’ll take care of this. Now, go.”

You wanted to protest so badly, but you couldn’t speak when you were close to passing out of the dark splotches in your vision. Is this how things are going to go? You’re just gonna leave? You’re not done, yet!

“Another demon slayer?” The demon stared at Kanae with mild interest, he glanced briefly at you. “I was supposed to gobble up that little fox over there. Oh, well. I wouldn’t mind another delightful meal~”

Kanae wasn’t fazed at this, staring at the current enemy with utmost focus. “You will never bring harm to her ever again. Not when I am here.” Behind her, the Hashira gestures to you with her hand, motioning you to keep moving. I can take care of this. Just go. Run.

No. You wanted to stay. You needed to finish him. This was supposed to be your hunt. Your responsibility.

You’re stubborn to not move an inch before you saw a look in Kanae’s eyes as she glanced at you, and insisted you get up and move. You went frozen at the sight of it.

Go. 

This is it.

You deflated in defeat. You don’t want to argue with a Hashira. They have much more experience than you could ever have and they know exactly what they are doing. Kanae can win against the demon and you don’t want to be in her way. 

Don’t be a burden. You lost. 

Silently, as you tried to make your breathing light, almost non-existent as you can, you grabbed your blade, supporting your weak body as you fled.

You never looked back.

—

Every part of your body hurts, and you don’t know how far you’ve come. When you’ve been limping from one building to the next, dawn begins to emerge in the sky. 

As you heard the sound of footsteps, you followed its direction and saw a familiar face heading this way.

Shinobu.

Shinobu recognized you instantly and was shocked at your crippling state, to see you limping and fatigued, threatening to pass out. Your lungs are in a state of being excruciatingly painful. Throbbing, crippling, and weakening you further. Your breathing rhythm is abnormal right now, uneven and heavy, obviously taking a toll on you. 

Don’t breathe too hard. Don’t pressure your lungs.

Kanae… You prayed for her safety. She saved you. You owe her one.

Lightheaded, you finally collapsed to the dirt and the last thing you heard was a distant voice from Shinobu calling out your name.

Chapter Text

After quietly jostling through the bustling crowds of the district, you and Shinobu managed to reach a clearer path, a narrow alleyway.

“We are almost there.” Shinobu gently says. A little relieved to be finally separated from the masses. You almost didn’t hear her soft voice through the noise.

How many months has it been since you last walked amongst these parts? Half a year…?  You guessed. Or more, probably. 

Your memories have been hazy these days so you couldn’t be a reliable guide for the Hashira. At least Shinobu knew what she was doing, and was settled to lead the way. All you can do is silently follow her while you try to recall the map of the district in your mind. Just in case you got lost. You’re not a good navigator. 

Whoever this person decided to have the questioning this far out had you developing a dubious impression of them. 

You don’t know why. It’s a hunch. You’re not normally yourself these days… you’ve never been burned out like this until now. So you’re always on high alert when venturing to strange places while meeting strangers.

Unlike Shinobu, you’re tired from traveling from one place to another, let alone searching for answers from grieving relatives or friends for their lost loved ones, who are victims of the demon you are searching for. In one of the most popular districts in Japan, the place is broad and lively. Similar to the capital. The towering buildings, blinding lights, endless crowds— a combination of obstacles frazzling your sense of direction. 

Shinobu suggested transportation before, but you are pressed to keep yourselves low on profile and persuade her to walk on foot. She concurred. 

—

Last one. It’s at a restaurant. You numbly mused as you saw a distinct building ahead of you while walking through the poorly lit alleyway. So this is the place that one of the victims’ family members invited you and Shinobu. 

Technically, she’s the only one invited. 

There had been a fair share of protests from the Insect Hashira ever since you insisted on accompanying her investigation. Albeit you are still recovering from surgery, you refuse to sit around. The moment you manage to walk around without difficulty breathing, you’re glued to Shinobu’s side ever since. 

You’re now sluggish and careful to not overexert your injuries. Which is why Shinobu was reluctant to accept this idea. Being a Hashira, who prioritizes the safety of others before her, had been disagreeing with your persuasion to travel. 

She is looking out for you. After Kanae’s death, she was left gravely traumatized. Losing someone you know is incredibly painful, so she can’t help but worry that something might  happen to you. Given the fact that she has been quite mindful of your recovery and the one who has tried her best to help you get better.

You’re lucky you’re acquainted with someone like her. The two of you had known each other ever since you were introduced to the Corps. You and Shinobu are both tsukugo . Back  then, the two of you would train together to become Hashiras. 

In the end, Shinobu became the Insect Hashira, while you resigned from demon slaying and became an assistant to the Kochos’ residence. 

Your job didn't require much work. Shinobu had taken you into her estate since you were a survivor of the attack six months ago. The fight with the Uppermoon demon. And you did everything you can to contribute to exposing the location of Kanae’s killer. 

The progress so far has not been productive. This is what you’re trying to avoid the moment Lord Oyakata permits Shinobu to be temporarily off duty from missions. It is a relevant cause since it was Uppermoon demon related. Shinobu promises not to let this investigation go to waste, ensuring a guaranteed outcome.  

The problem is, most of the victims’ families still mourn and grieve and couldn’t answer Shinobu’s questions. Some are hesitant to even discuss the past, while some explain with unclear leads. The ones who responded usually had  nothing out of the ordinary. Everything seemed to lead to nowhere.

My sister was supposed to come back for supper. She said she had something to take care of at her workplace and then, the next day… we found her and...

My daughter was with her friend. Both of them usually hang out but they never came back...

My mom is a devoted believer in a church. She would usually walk home late at night because of the distance between our house and the temple. She was then reported...

Shinobu couldn’t trace any more clues as well. There seems to be no pattern or signs that could tell you the demon’s whereabouts. 

Deep down, you thought there could  be another way to avenge Lady Kanae, especially if the families lacked any information for you and Shinobu to differentiate. As you trailed behind the Hashira, you began to think of other plans.

—

“This will be our last stop,” Shinobu said. Her frustration cracked through the surface of her facade. She’s always hated being unprogressive. “I don’t know if it will be any more useful than most stories have ever been. If it doesn’t, we’ll have to try another plan.”

You crossed your arms in silence, watching her as she entered the restaurant. The entrance was  adorned with two large lanterns and bushes on each side. The windows are made of glass and you can see how it looks  on the inside. It’s  so much brighter with electric lights. The place seems to be  thronged with lots of customers. 

“Let’s just get this over with,” Shinobu says exasperatedly as she opens the doors.

Your gut suddenly irked ominously. Why is that? Your instincts are tingling. 

Calm down. Nothing has happened. You tell yourself. If something were to happen, Master Shinobu is here. She is a Hashira, after all. And besides, you’re armed.  

Everything would be fine. 

Just breathe.

Your thoughts are interrupted when you find yourself marveling at the interior of the restaurant. It’s so… foreign. The quality of the wooden furniture is rarely encountered around these parts, and the decorations on the walls are adorned with posters and intricacies originating from across the seas. 

Just like Tokyo. The buildings of the previous era are slowly fading, resorting to modernity.

To your knowledge, these types of restaurants do not come cheap. So, you wondered, why on earth would that person invite Shinobu here? In this expensive place. 

It is not necessary. Plus, the designated location took you and Shinobu on a weary trip. It’s kind of far from what you expected. 

A waitress sees you and then immediately approaches, greeting you with a polite bow. “Good evening, welcome to our establishment. Table for two?” 

“Actually, we are with someone who reserved here a week ago, Takara Haru?” Shinobu pulls out an envelope from her pocket and gives it to the waitress.

The woman gingerly takes it before skimming the note . “Ah, yes. Right this way, please!” She quickly strides and both you and Shinobu trailed behind her. 

The restaurant has several stories, and you expected this brief meeting to be somewhere near the first floor. But the waitress kept going until you reached the highest floor. 

This is where the private rooms are. For the customers who wanted to have enclosed spaces, confined from the noise and acquired personal privacy. It would make sense for this Takara person to choose here of all places. 

But still…  

It’s utterly silent. The floor has no sound, no hushed  voices or chatter. You assumed the walls are just soundproof. That’s all. Although you can’t help but feel a tinge of trepidation.

If your heightened senses are present, you would’ve known there would be people behind these doors. You hope Shinobu knows what is going on . The atmosphere alone is sketchy.

The waitress abruptly stopped and turned towards you with a smile. “Mr. Takara is waiting for you here.” She said with a calm bow before contradicting herself as she flurried  off to the stairs quickly. 

The door you and Shinobu stopped by is greeted with a young man, waiting at the table with food laid out. The aroma hits your nose. Has he been waiting for a while?

“Ah, you finally came. Please, come in.” He said, standing up and gesturing for the two of you to enter. The man did not seem to mind your appearance nor questioned it. It’s almost as if he just expected you as well.

“Mr. Takara.” Shinobu greeted pleasantly as she approached  him. You followed as  the nape of your neck suddenly erupted in  goosebumps. 

What is this constant dread? Your concentration has diminished and your senses have been degraded. You are not positive for your instincts to be correct. There are times you have this internal fretting to a futile conclusion, which is troubling. 

Maybe you’re tired or just paranoid. 

You hope the latter is not the case. 

You shut the door, then sat down next to Shinobu. Haru started, “My grandmother is currently praying at the temple, so she could not join us. She was… still grieving.” 

Shinobu nods.

This is Haru Takara. His sister, Yua, has gone missing. 

Haru had asked personally for the Demon Slayers to solve the case. How did he know of the corps? That answer wasn’t revealed to you. Although Shinobu knows, and yet she didn’t tell you. 

In Yua’s case, she disappeared around the time the women in the district were killed. Haru said he had a feeling demons were the cause of his sister’s disappearance. 

It was a different story unlike the others, Shinobu felt like this could be it. The moment she has been waiting for. So she listened attentively  to what the man had to say.

—

The room is freezing. 

The low temperature lingers in the air, with a sharp sensation brushing your bare skin that causes you a shiver. 

Something… seems  off. 

Or was it just you? Probably . Because Shinobu wasn’t the slightest bit bothered  when  listening to Haru. The Hashira lay still in her seat, no reaction to the freezing temperatures surrounding them. 

You tried to focus on Haru again, when you wave off that constant dread-ish feeling pestering your mind. 

“In our family, we’ve had some problems taking a toll upon  us. Yua and I would pray to a temple in hopes of blessings to ease our troubles.” He lets out a dragging sigh, appearing to be stressed. “Especially ever since our grandfather passed away, so visiting the temple has been a part of our routine. Until one night... we were separated when it happened. Because I had a late night shift and Yua went alone to the temple...” Haru trailed off, his exhausted face morphing into grief and sadness. He bows in apology. “I’m sorry.”

“It’s alright, Mr. Takara.” Shinobu smiles softly.

“I guess that's all for my side of the story, Miss Kocho,” Haru says. “Is there something else you need to know? I will try to answer your questions if I can be of use.”

Shinobu straightens. “Alright. As you know the demon we are looking for was last seen in this district. We can only assume that this is their hunting grounds. Meaning they could hide among us humans right now.” The Hashira went solemn. “It is not simple to track down certain demons, especially this one. We are only left with remnants of bloodshed. Sometimes these demons take hostages or they immediately go for the kill, as long as they eat at the end of the night. ...Before she went missing, were there any signs that seemed off with your sister? Was  she worried? Agitated?”

“No.” Haru briefly shakes his head. “She was perfectly fine.”

“You say you have visited this temple often.” Shinobu continues, “Demons have hunting grounds, Mr. Takara. They are particularly  possessive of it. There’s a chance that your sister might have walked on one by sheer coincidence.”

“Why now?” Haru asks. “We’ve been going on the same route to the temple for years.”

“Were you  informed that she would go to a different path while returning home?”

Haru pondered for a moment before you and Shinobu glanced at each other. 

Of all people, Shinobu was hoping for more answers. There had been no more signs of that demon since the incident, killings abruptly stopped and there could only be two reasons. 

It was assumed the demon had taken a low profile or it had simply moved to a different hunting ground. 

You still remember his face. That playful, annoying personality. The murderer. The man with the silver hair, whose eyes resembled  a dull rainbow. It’s been months and yet he haunts your dreams, preventing you and refusing to let you sleep properly.  

Your hands are itching to shoot his brains out if  you ever encounter him again. But that’s unlikely, the Twelve Kizuki are incredibly rare to find.

“No.” Haru shook his head. “Not that I’m aware of. Yua would’ve told us, because our usual route is much shorter and  enough for us to go home before curfew… Speaking of curfew, I had a weird feeling that the demon you’re speaking of visits at curfew.”

“Curfew?” Shinobu wondered aloud. “Why do you say that?”

“I was never sure but there are times when something is amiss. I noticed it months ago. Late at night, after the bells for curfew rang, I would hear someone faintly singing. Outside of our locked windows and doors, there would be  humming and joyful laughter accompanied by the sound of screams of his victims.” Haru shuddered in fear as he recalled the haunting memories. “Sometimes at the brightest moonlight, there’s a flash of gold coming to our windows.”

Shinobu gripped her pants upon hearing that. You glanced down at her hands, which is triggering some angry veins.

This means it’s confirmed, Haru’s sister is killed by the same demon who killed Kanae. 

The golden fans. The image of those cold, metallic weapons flashed into your mind. It also brought you on edge just by thinking about it.

Haru keenly observes Shinobu. “Miss Kocho, I heard there was a Demon Slayer who faced this demon and lived... What happened to them?”

How did he know that? Shinobu glanced at you before she replied. “She’s... recovering.”

“I’m glad to hear that.” Haru was relieved. “Many innocent people have been brutally murdered in our district. It’s a relief to hear that one of your subordinates is not one of them.”

Abruptly, you felt the urge to leave for a moment. 

Check the perimeter.

Shinobu noticed your distracted form and signaled you with her fingers.

You quietly excused yourself to head out, hearing giggles in the hallway as you approached the door.

As you opened the exit and made a beeline for it, you suddenly bumped into someone. There was a  high pitch yelp of sudden fright at the fact you accidentally ran into them.

“Hey!?” 

“Sorry.” You murmured before bowing as an  apology. You did not wait for the lady’s response as you treaded swiftly for  the stairs. 

“Are you okay?” said a gentle voice, then followed by another woman’s voice with a snarky comment. 

“What’s with that girl? She’s wearing such an odd outfit.”

You went downstairs.

The public restroom was located on the first floor. You saw it as a sign of a comfort room when you and Shinobu entered the restaurant. So, you briskly enter it once you find it before locking the door behind you.

You faced yourself in the mirror and adjusted the white cloak draped over your shoulders, hiding the symbol of your uniform. After that, you readied your shotgun secured to your back, hidden beneath your cloak. 

If you saw it, then Shinobu must have seen it too.

The feeling of being watched. No wonder you are alert and jittery. There are men on the ground floor watching you, observing you ever since you and the Hashira enter the building. 

Their eyes filled with malicious intentions. 

You can’t question yourself why. You fight demons, not people, so you don’t know what’s their reason to behave this way. But you know Hell is going to break loose soon. 

—

“Now that your subordinate is back, Miss Kocho. We can finally eat. Please, help yourselves.”

Shinobu smiled, “Thank you for your generosity, Mr. Takara.” She  takes her chopsticks, and the moment she is about to pick up meat, she suddenly stops.

“Is there something wrong?” Haru asked in concern, seeing Shinobu freeze all of a sudden. 

“Nothing.” Shinobu chirps with a smile that remains unwavering. Her answer contradicted the way she went just a second ago. Something is in fact wrong. You rarely see her get caught off guard. “I smell something… unpleasant in the chopsticks, I think this was used.  May I request another pair?”

Haru blinked slowly at her before he gestured to the small box containing chopsticks and tissues lying beside the table. 

Shinobu hums in delight, grabs another pair of chopsticks and proceeds to eat comfortably.

The uncalled action had you prompted to discreetly smell the chopsticks, specifically for the oral area. You sniff a couple of times and also freeze at the noticeable bitter scent. It is strong and unmistakably familiar.

Sedative.

“I heard one of the Demon Hunters died during a battle within the district.” Haru suddenly said with a sad smile. You tried to not act as if you just caught him  red-handed. You lowered  the chopsticks, and asked  Shinobu for  another pair. “I’m sorry to hear that, Miss Kocho.” 

“Yes,” Shinobu said monotonously  as she handed you the new chopsticks. “We indeed lost a member.”

How much did this guy know? 

“Truly… tragic.” Haru drinks his tea, glancing in your direction. “I will pray for your success in catching the demon, Demon Slayers. I hope no harm will come to you in the hunting.”

You disapproved. Demon Hunters have a critical death rate, so you don’t know if such prayers can give you any success. Nonetheless, your lips can’t help but frown. What can you do after avenging Kanae? Would you leave the Demon Slayer Corps? Or continue? Some part of you wants between the two. You want to be useful, but at the same time, you feel as if  you’ll be a burden because of your lung injury.

Your hand trembled when your nichirin blade was no longer with you, your hip seeks the familiar weight of the weaponry. A sign of safety. You would remember the day your swordsmith handed you the sword and then the blades changed color as you touched it. Oh how you miss that memory.

The only comfort that can reassure you is your shotgun made by a certain gunsmith, with the bullets made of nichirin. And a small blade, a tanto sword, tucked in your belt. 

Haru saw your grim expression and looked at you sadly, something in him shifted. “You look troubled. Lost. Has your paradise clouded?”

Huh? You perked your eyebrow at that. 

Shinobu laughs lightly at the question though. That was… weird. “Mr. Takara, we should continue our dinner. After all, it is almost curfew.”

“Of course.” He shakes his head, seemingly snapping it out. “I have shared what I can. I hope it is useful, Miss Kocho.”

“Oh. It is quite useful.” Shinobu remarked, sharply smiling. You finally realized she’s onto Haru. Her intense glare and keen attention are present. A rare moment happens when Shinobu convenes with people. She often wears that look when she fights demons. But now she addresses it with Haru. “I seem to have… picked up on  what’s going on.”

Haru watched her closely. His eyes were glued to her the entire time. “Good, good.”

Wait a minute. Was the inquiry actually that short? You left for the bathroom and the questioning was just that…? Did Haru have intel or did he have nothing? 

You didn’t know. Maybe Shinobu got it, although it was faster than most families she has talked to. 

“Before we part ways, I have something I would like to share with you, Demon Hunters.” Haru pointed out with a considerate smile. “Please be careful around this district if you do so. There are people kidnapping Demon Hunters.”

You and Shinobu tensed in surprise. 

“Kidnapping?” Shinobu asked with a tilt of her head. “My, and why’s that? ”

“Unbridled anger.” He retorted solemnly. “Some citizens are aware of the Demon Slayer corps and feel like you must guarantee safety and no life must be taken away… Well, after what transpired  six months ago, there are angry mobs after your heads. It’s not a new sentiment though. In the past, these people would lure the Demon Hunters, round them up, and kill their messengers before ambushing them. They would partake in outbreaks of violence to appease their anger. Let it beat the hunters to death, poison… Or whatever slow and painful torture  their creative minds could possibly think of.”

Shinobu’s temple pulsed with an  angry vein, taking in the story with an unpleasant comprehension. You sit still beside her, breathless and in minor shock. The warning made you uneasy, especially Haru’s change of grim demeanor.

“How about you, Mr. Takara?” Shinobu asked blankly, “Do you have any hatred  toward us?”

“… No,” Haru answered, his brows furrowed and his hands twitched.

“Funny,” Shinobu lost her smile for a moment. Unhappy at the lie. “For someone who lost a loved one, you are a subtle one. Calling us out here far, just to invite us to a pleasant dinner with no benefit to us. All of this… charade.” The Hashira gestured to the restaurant, she returned her smile with a vivid bitterness. “Strange, don’t you think? You also plan to drug us, Mr. Takara. But do you have any idea who you are messing with? ”

He stayed silent. 

“All in the day's worth, we appreciate all this trouble. Now we must leave.” Shinobu briskly stands up at full height, you mirrored her. “Farewell, Mr. Takara.”

Something in Haru’s face shifted to a spleen of emotion. You and Shinobu saw it. “I won’t let you.”

After he had said that, there was a sound of numerous explosions and sharp hisses around the building. A fog then swiftly materialized in the air, obscuring your vision with grey thick smoke. Smoke bombs? 

Shinobu yelled in your direction before you heard her blade unsheath, prompting you to draw out your rifle immediately. 

You raised your gun, waving the barrel through the smoke while your finger cocked at the trigger for any potential danger. So this is what Haru has been planning along, to basically kill you both because you didn’t save his sister. Or maybe something more… Why was this involved through exertion? Had they completely lost their minds?

Probably or they just want to blame someone.

Everywhere you turn,  is a heavy commotion and the sound of hurried footsteps slamming on the ground and heading towards this room. The thick smoke made a good job of blinding your sense of direction, leaving you completely reliant on your hearing.  How would you fight through this chaos? Can you even get out of here without hurting these people? 

“One of them is a Hashira! ” Haru yelled at the top of his lungs. You don’t know where he is now but he sounded like he was outside. “Don’t let them escape!”

You heard the door burst open and the air trickle by a strong gust of wind. In a brief moment, you saw Shinobu charge through the exit with her breath technique, and that caused the fog to dissipate just a little. 

By that, you can see the exit.

“This way!” Shinobu hollers you and you follow without attracting attention from the enemy, ducking down and crawling.

There’s no doubt Haru and his men have infiltrated this place in an attempt to corner the two of you.  Which means all the exits and passageways of the building are locked shut. 

The smoke grew thicker in the hallway. After you left the room you peered through to aim something. The fog needs to go. 

Your rifle focused on the glass windows and shot against the glass, for the smoke to come out. 

Bang!

The screams grew louder and panicked at the sound of the gunshot and you heard someone coming for you.

Without any time to prepare yourself, frigid hands caught your barrel and you struggled.

“There’s nowhere to run!” A man barked at your face, pulling your rifle from your grasp. 

Swiftly, you drew out your small blade from your belt and slashed his arm deeply. He yelped in pain, dropping your weapon. You quickly snatched  it and then bashed the butt of your rifle against the man’s head. He collapsed out of a cold.

“Master Kocho!” You yelled, frantic. “ Shinobu !” It isn't a good sign when your heart is erratically pumping against your ears and your lungs are desperate for air. It’s too early for you to exert your inner wounds, and yet the cloudy vision you’re currently experiencing is drastically pushing you to unconsciousness. You’re going to pass out if you keep continuing this.

Don’t be a burden. Don’t you dare pass out. Don’t move around like an idiot. Depend on your shotgun. Do range attacks.

You saw Shinobu again through the smoke, she is struggling against three guys tackling her.

Demon Slayers aren’t allowed to hurt people but this is getting out of hand. There’s no choice but to attack  in full force especially since they refuse to back down. Get out of here alive. Despite being pinned down, Shinobu might not hold back once she breaks free, so you’ll do the same. 

You aimed and shot towards one of the men that was choking her. The startling sound of the boom! reverberating through the area. Hashira. He winced and stumbled backwards  in pain. Shinobu took the chance  to use her breathing technique.

When all could get worse, your gunshot thas given away your location and you see yet another person dashing  towards your direction. Once they come into full view, you pull the trigger, shooting below their stance as a warning to piss off.  

Even though your rifle is now practically pointing  at their face, they still lurk closer to you. You backpedaled.

How do you get out of here? You can’t even run and you obviously can’t  kill people. With shaky hands trying to keep the rifle raised steady, backing away from the attacker, you hit a wall behind you and reach out to grasp at the door handle at your back.  

You slipped through the sliding doors and nearly tripped by a sudden loss of footing. Quickly recollecting yourself, you locked the door before the stranger could even get  you. They slammed  their fists against the wooden door as you locked it. That was close.

Where are you? You looked around and registered the stairwell leading downstairs. The air is clear so you can travel down without much trouble.

You scurry down to the next floor, where the smoke is less thicker and quieter than the floor you were on. Is no one here? Were they all focused on the top floor? What about the customers?

They could be concentrating to ambush you and Shinobu, but where are the others who aren’t involved? Did they hurt them? Were they murdered?

Walking through the hallway, you approach the other set of stairs which were where the main exit should be. You’re not sure if Shinobu made it through but she’s much stronger than she looks. However, you prayed to the gods that she doesn’t get injured. The last thing you wanted is for another Kocho sister to be dead.

As you were approaching closer to the stairwell, you stopped by the loud sauntering footsteps climbing up. 

Another one? You raised your barrel with focus, shooting the windows to let the smoke on this floor come out. You attempted it as a warning as well, hoping they would back away.

However, this person wasn’t alarmed by the gunshot and reached the second floor without stopping. Their direction swiftly fixes to yours and quickly advances. You felt a chill run up your spine and felt as if your heart stopped. 

Run. Don’t just stand there! Your mind and body screamed, forcing you to whirl back towards the door where you came from.

The sound of metal clinking. 

Suddenly, a gentle breeze swept through the entire hallway.  A biting cold penetrated your uniform, causing you to shiver intensely. With the fog cleared, the door to escape came into view, but you were moving too slowly when something seized your ankle.. Like a snake, it coiled  around your leg and pulled you back. 

You came crashing down with a loud thud , losing your grip on your rifle so that it flew from your grasp. Your weapon came sliding across the room, hitting the door that you tried to reach. 

Your mask slipped out of your pocket and cracked at the landing. 

You winced. Every part of your body hurts. What even was that? What caught you? 

“Mr. Takara and Master Shinjiro didn’t have to do this to you two. But they were so determined to erase any Demon Hunters that came in their way.” Said a relaxed tone behind you, footsteps coming closer. Every cell of your body went stiff at the familiar voice. “It’s a bit overstretched, I have to say for myself. Although, plausible because we have a Hashira and an extra Demon Slayer in our midst. Don’t you think so?”

You gritted your teeth in frustration when you tried to remove the bind from your ankle, twisting your body and seeking out the offending cord.

Cold.

Like it had burned you, your hands jerked away upon contact with the bind and you froze at the sight of a familiar icy vine wrapped around your ankle. Your eyes follow where the cord leads to and you see a couple of icy lotuses hovering a few meters away from you.

This is...

A familiar striped hakama and pair of black shoes come into view in front of you and you raise  your neck up to be greeted by a dreadful result. What you feared has come true when you meet those kaleidoscope eyes staring back at yours. 

No… No fucking way!!

The world seems to have come to a halt once you locked gazes with the demon itself. Time froze. Is it because the freezing air flurries all over the place or the fact the two of you are not moving an inch?

Upon seeing your face, the demon went agape before forming a delighted smile. Interested. Engrossed .

His fangs are nowhere to be seen.

“Well, aren’t you a pretty little plaything?” The demon cooed. His voice is still the same as you remembered. Playful yet gentle. His tone always contradicted his true nature. 

Swinging his arms behind his back, he then bends down to peer you closer. His silver locks almost brushed your face. Terror-stricken, you reeled away, your clammy hands seized  to cling to your pants for dear life, gripping so hard until your knuckles became numb and white as a sheet. The memories of your fight flashed before your eyes, one that caused you a great deal of despair and defeat. 

You couldn’t… you couldn’t breathe . Your lungs suddenly desire for  air and you try to recollect yourself. Calm down. Calm down!

Breathe in and out…

Breathe in and out…

…

You’re gonna faint. Oh, gods.

You couldn’t do anything. You can’t do anything. You’re gonna die. Your rifle is too far and all you have is a measly blade in your belt. Would that even stall him and give you time to escape if you stabbed him in the eye once again? No. Because he’s an Uppermoon demon . 

He would regenerate so fast and kill you in a millionth second. 

As you’re having an internal crisis, the demon observes you, while being awfully confused by your agitated form. Why are you scared? Is what he would be thinking. The two of you don’t meet face-to-face, so it’ll be perturbing to meet someone new— who seems to be afraid of you. Unless they know who you are or what you have done. 

When the two of you first met, you wore a mask. But now, you aren’t wearing it, and he’ll soon find out your identity.

“Hmm.” He hums in wonder, tilting his head with quaint curiosity, bringing up his long fingers to his chin, seemingly trying to piece something together. 

Did he recognize you? He should’ve. It wasn’t that long since your fight and he gave a long-lasting impression. Your lungs are destroyed because of him; you couldn’t pick up a sword, and par his unparalleled strength without breath techniques. His fans… where is it? Didn’t you hear them a moment ago?

You were trying to pry off the vine wrapped around your ankle without causing his attention to shift. What will you do once you succeed? Flee? It’s futile. No matter what you do. He has godlike speed compared to a sluggish person like you. He can kill you within a blink of an eye if he wanted to.

His eyes have no letter indicating his Upper Moon number, and his fangs are unpresent. The demon’s form is disguised as a human-like the last time. The tight red turtleneck that embraced  his muscular form, and striped trousers.

The only thing new to his appearance is that he is now also wearing black robes draped over his broad shoulders. The cloak pooled around the sides of his towering form. Lastly, he is wearing a large headpiece with gold plates and long black ribbons hanging  on the sides that framed his pale, beguiling face. 

You’re perplexed at the change in outfit. You  couldn’t make out what he does for a living when he doesn’t hunt for humans. You wouldn’t get a single clue out of his attire alone. Nothing is distinguishing about  his occupation. 

What is he? The get-up is more mesmerizing  the more you look at it.

“I feel like,” you flinched  when he suddenly spoke  after a long silence had passed. He straightened himself to his  full height. Gods. He is tall because of his long legs. It made you realize how short you are. The demon pondered pensively as he crossed his arms and tapped at his fans. His slender finger lightly strikes the metal in soft pats. One tap. Two tap… “We have met before, haven’t we?”

Your heart is pounding harshly against your chest. The adrenaline within your body feels as though it’s about to burst, urging you to do something–anything– instead of stupidly sitting on the floor. The demon’s eyes shifted side to side, trying to recall where he may have met you, and yet he still finds it difficult to put his finger on it.

You don’t have your talisman mask. It’s just sprawled behind you. This is the first time he has seen your bare face. Your mask must’ve slipped from your pocket!

The worst has come when the demon flickered his eyes elsewhere. No doubt looking at your fox mask. Realization struck him when his eyes went round in surprise.

He recognized you. He knew exactly who you were.

The demon tilted his head at you with an interested grin, eyeing your face closely. “ Oh .” He breathlessly laughed behind his golden fans, rainbow orbs crinkled in delight. His attention to you now has gone rapt and unwavering. “Oh, my. It’s you, isn’t it? The cute little fox from before.”

The demon smiled delicately  and then slowly made his way around you to pick up your mask. You followed his figure warily, turning your body to see him, watching his every movement. 

You just realized your mask is damaged, but it’s recognizable enough for the demon to know who it belongs to.

“I have to say, dearest.” He dusted off your mask before pocketing it. “Without your silly mask, you’re more of a vixen. How… unexpectedly captivating you are.”

You are on edge . You’re surprised you are not screaming at him. You wanted to spit at him, but you couldn’t. You are petrified because his ambiance alone is so damn terrifying.

The demon kneels at your height and you jerk back. He is still horrifyingly tall even when he kneels before you. 

Recalling how vicious he was at attempting to kill you when you first met, the murderous eyes with a manic smile, none of them were  present right now. His expression was merely replaced with a captivated visage. He was outwardly fascinated. His eyes don't leave you, and his smile is as gentle to your dismay.

This is surreal. In your very eyes, you couldn’t begin to fathom it all. You wanted to be as far away from him as possible. However, you can’t, you’ll just have to go get this over with.

“What do you want from me?” You whispered. 

The demon seems to have marveled at the sound of your voice. Upon finally hearing you speak, his fingers twitched and he straightened himself further. “Have I been blessed?” He murmured under his breath in wonder, watching you intently.

The question he asked to himself alone is enough for you to be weirded out, keeping your gaze locked on his. 

He noticed you were waiting for him to answer. “Hmm. After our little fight  half a year ago, I am to absorb you.” He smirks at your irritated expression. “Now, my mind has changed because I feel moved… How about you come with me? To my paradise. I would take good care of you, considering you can’t fight any more of us, hm?”

His words agitated you greatly.  This motivates the determination in you to untangle the ice vine from your ankle, which seems to respond to your attempt to escape by gripping tighter than it was before. 

“I would rather die.” You bitterly snapped, crawling backwards. “Than being anywhere with  you.”

He is unbothered by your response. “Now that was quite harsh of you, darling. Your body is not capable of fighting anymore, remember?”

You went frustrated, angry veins throbbing at your temples. Why is this demon suddenly interested in keeping you? “And that made you change your sympathetic mind? Give me a break. You have no reason to keep me.”

He chuckled as he slowly stood up.  His form towers over you. “Perhaps it's because I wanted to, little fox.”

“How about you just kill me instead? That didn't stop you before.”

The demon went silent. You sat frozen on the floor at his intense stare.

You felt the cord unraveled and you took the opportunity to scoot as far away from him as possible. But he took one stride and he was before  you again.

Your back hit against the  wall as you scrambled to your feet, glaring  at your rifle, which lay just a few feet away. . The demon, displeased by your unwavering gaze on the weapon, drew your attention by slamming his palm against the wall beside you, causing you to jump at the impact. . The walls shook .

The demon leans his face close to yours. You looked away instantly.  He had you trapped between a wall and his large body. He is too close that you can feel his warm breath fanning against your skin and his precious, multicolored jewel eyes boring into yours. “Now…  Why  on earth would I do such a thing? It probably would be better if you were alive, right?” 

He trailed his other hand to your cloak before removing it with disinterest, watching it pool around your trembling feet. All that remains is your uniform, which his eyes flickered over  with annoyance,  yet he savored at the sight of your body. 

“And to me,” He breathed, taking in the sight of your conflicted expression. “You suddenly caught my interest. How could I possibly let go of someone so fascinating as yourself?”

Your breath hitches when he curls his hand to your hair and twirls a strand in between his finger, toying with the soft strands. You twisted your head away from his hold.

“ Don’t touch me .” You snapped, tone laced with venom and disgust. Although you’re widely uncomfortable with everything about this, you doubt your words reached that  thick skull of his. Because he was somehow busy admiring you.

You reached for your blade, down to your belt.

He clearly  sensed your movement and sought after your arm, pinning it above your head. You nearly gasped at his cold  grasp around  your wrist. You flinched at the tightness of his hold.

You squirmed. He’s going to snap your bones into two. It hurts.

You didn’t see the way his face leans closer to yours, enraptured by  your lovely expressions.  He then loosened his death grip, lowering your hand before gently stroking the bruised  area. 

“Sorry about that, darling.” He purred , and happiness returned to his features as if he didn’t hurt you seconds ago. “You were reaching for your weapon. That’s very rude.”

You glared at him. “Rude?” You repeated, your chest heaving in apprehension. “What does that make you ?  Audacious? Brash? Derogatory?” 

The demon snorts in amusement. 

Everything was beginning to overwhelm you to the point where you couldn’t help but snap. You just wanted him to stay the hell away from you, stop him from touching you. Move far away from him or better yet, just shoot his head.

With a sudden burst of emotion, you harshly kneed him in the groin. Hard .

He jerked at the impact. “Okay,” the demon hummed. He was highly exasperated, humored even, but  at the same time bothered  by  your move. He is conflicted in expressing his emotions there. His thick brows furrowed, while his smile wavered. You see a vein in his temple. “You had to do that, didn't you?”

You’re immensely surprised he actually flinched at that . Nonetheless, you broke free from his hold and swerved away from his range. Your lungs are burning because of moving around so much. It costs your breathing to grow heavy with each passing second. 

“You think everything to you is a joke? You’re insane.” You hissed as your breathing faltered. As you finally reached your rifle, you turned to face him, aiming the barrel at his head. 

The demon chuckles  as he shakes his head, he wasn’t angry or anything. In fact, he was enjoying this greatly. 

What can you do? No longer wielding a nichirin blade— he took that ability away from you— will you be able to shoot him and run away?

Just do it.

Bang!

Much to your horror, the bullet was exactly directed at him but he instantly tilted his head out of the range, dodging the bullet so casually as it blasted through the wall. 

You stepped back against the wall, reaching for the door. 

“Nice shot!” He clapped his hands together, his fans present. His smile shines. “How about I give it a try as well?”

Just as you try to move, there’s a flash of gold flying in your direction and you freeze at the loud crack beside your ear. You glanced at the fan you see in your peripheral. The sharp weapon is mere centimeters away from your cheek. 

You touched your face and observed your fingers. No blood. Did he throw his fan?

He is going to kill you.

He suddenly yanked the gun from your grasp and threw it across the hallway. 

Your hands can’t seem to reach for the door handle when you stand there; frozen in shock, and most of all due to fear . Everything seems blurry. Not even realizing the demon stood before you. You’re cornered. 

“Let’s not hurt ourselves, shall we?”

Move!

You were hastened to grab for his weapon sticking at the wall, but it was too late when you felt a quick painful jab in your neck. You staggered, your conscious failing to keep up and eventually, you fell to his arms when darkness clouded you.

Chapter Text

Just as your consciousness faded away, proceeded to collapse, Douma swiftly scooped you in his arms. 

The demon then hummed in thrilling delight due to obtaining a new toy. There’s nothing more satisfying to have such a pretty thing in your possession and play with them until they break. Plus, with an interesting history you two shared, this only amplified the entertainment Douma seeked out.

My, oh, my. What an interesting turn of events! The Founder mused in amusement, eyeing your motionless body. Charming. Why do you wear a mask to hide that kind of face? The idea itself baffled him, unable to comprehend. 

Well, it’s much better to have it off, so he could stare at you for a while, suddenly realizing that having you unconscious is ideal because your face ironed out your displeased expressions. You look adorable and peaceful, unaware of what’s going to happen to you. 

As for that clothing… Douma glanced at the black outfit with disinterest. The uniform of the Demon Slayer Corps. That won’t do. It needs to go. That’s a no, no for him.

A thought comforted him, wondering what other clothes would fit you, a kimono perhaps, soft and comfy. Something that would compliment your delicate frame, maybe dressed in pearly white fabrics like how his followers’ do-– the color brings a sense of purity and innocence. His little lambs. 

You’re not a threat, but that uniform is a minatory, a reminder that you’re his enemy-– the hunter and the hunted. Nope. Douma isn’t into that. He preferred to be the one who hunts. 

He wanted something more appealing, felicitous, especially delectable. Oh~ He can’t wait to ask Hanako for ideas. 

How long has he felt like this? Did he ever? Maybe at that time with…

“Douma-sama.” A familiar voice spoke at the other side of the hallway, pulling him away from the fantasies swirling through his mind. “You’re here.”

Douma desired to ignore the man at the moment when he was occupied contemplating. Without being discourteous, he offered his attention, turning to the elder with a beaming joy on his face, acting like a child. 

Shinjiro is a distant relative from Douma’s paternal side of the family. Those who he shared his blood with, especially the delusional ones, tended to remain by his side due his parents’ belief of him being a person of divinity, which brings Douma to a conclusion that his family members are crazy.

Yet Douma is no different; in fact, he’s even worse, even more insane. Considering he became a demon. 

Shinjiro and some other family members are the most devoted and loyal followers of the Eternal Paradise Faith. His relatives have been on his side for a long time, serving him as his right hand, dealing with problems and inferiorities that don't concern him. 

Douma had other priorities – not that he was entirely devoted to them – that came from his boss, being one of the Twelve Kizuki. Muzan has been searching for some legendary plant that even his most skilled, powerful demons have had trouble finding these past centuries. Their attempts to locate the plant had been fruitless so far, and slow progress had made Douma grow weary of the search. 

Welp. There are other entertaining games Douma would spend bother with, and it’s the person who he will bring into his den. 

Upon seeing an unconscious demon hunter, Shinjiro promptly assumed that Douma would eat the woman. “Is that the other demon hunter, I presume?”

“Yep.” Douma chirped. The happiness radiating from him had the elder wondering in numerous questions that he did not dare to ask. As long as the Founder is pleased and happy, he does not ask a single question. “How was the Hashira?” The demon asked with his eyes narrowing slightly, expecting a meal readied.

Much to Shinjiro’s disappointment, he regretted to inform, “She was chased away when a couple of civilians were at risk. Right now, she must be looking for her subordinate.” Shinjiro glanced at you, who is motionless and breathing steadily. “Are you planning to—”

“Not what you may think, Master Shinjiro.” His eyes crinkled. Eat you? No. Probably. Not yet. Douma can’t answer that question for now. What he wanted is to take you with him. “I plan to keep this one alive.”

“Oh?” Shinjiro tilted his head, seeing the cult Founder flashing an adored look at the demon hunter.  “What compelled you to make such a decision?”

Douma only smiled.

At that, Shinjiro moved on, and didn't attempt to press the question. Alerted at the time, he said, “Then we must leave at once, Gracious Founder. The Hashira might’ve alerted her messenger crow to send backup. We don’t want any more casualties. You shouldn’t even be here as your identity will be risked.”

With how the demon casually popped out of nowhere to see what’s going on with Shinjiro being on the move in the nearby district, it’s funny how the old man is being cautious about  Douma getting caught. The demon wouldn’t care, he can take care of himself. The letters written in his eyes say so.

“All right, all right.” Douma eventually said in feigned urgency, wanting to move on. “We should get going. After all, we have a new guest to welcome.”

Shinjiro nodded before eyeing you once again. “I will ask Hanako and the others to prepare a room for her.”

That caused Douma to pout. “Can’t she just stay with me?”

Shinjiro doesn’t protest. “Whatever may please you, your Worship. I can arrange your quarters suited for her to be comfortable. But, may I dare ask, wouldn't she be surprised to be invited to such an intimate place?”

Obviously. Douma thought. Although, that would’ve been amusing if he agreed to keep you in his room and watch you freak out, he would’ve liked to see the disaster unfold.

However, it would be too soon to aggravate you like that. For now, he wants to play around with the Demon Slayer, tossing out some schemes he has in mind. This is going to be fun. Why didn’t he keep one sooner? 

“Maybe you are right, Shinjiro-dono.” Douma sighed, regrettably agreeing with the elder, who did not expect the demon to reconsider his decision for once. “But let them prepare a room for her close to me!” 

“Yes, Master Douma.” Shinjiro bowed before leaving, yelling orders. This has been Shinjiro and Haru’s plan after all, to clean up the mess Douma did months ago. He didn’t think the aftermath of killing the Flower Hashira would end like this, being trailed and searched on. 

Humans are so determined, huh. Douma mused in wonder as he glanced down at you. Just tick one of them off and they’ll come back tenfold, even when there is a disadvantage of power and strength between us and them, they always return for revenge. So, so foolish. So stupid. 

No matter how adamant they are at thinking they won’t lose, that they’ll win, fueled with emotions he cannot grasp on since he grew consciousness. The thought of it makes him laugh.

Still, they are some impressive hunters, like you. His pet from now on, and it is time for Douma to take you back where he is hiding. 

Douma strode to follow Shinjiro, humming in a singalong, like a child who got a precious toy they’ve always wanted. He can’t wait to take his time and mess you up until you shatter and come undone. 

Into ruination.

—

Everything hurts. 

Your insides are being ripped apart; you are dying. Your lungs are bleeding and gurgling, filling up your nose and mouth. It tastes like iron. 

Useless. Your mind screamed at you. You’re no longer a Demon Slayer but a burden in the Corps. 

Sputtering and coughing, you collapsed to the nonexistent floor. Everything is dark and empty. You must be in the void. Is this the afterlife? Did you die?

If you did, then why do you still feel pain? Why are you still suffering? Red liquid spewed out from your mouth after wheezing, you winced at this. Your body jerked and folded in agony, clutching your chest. It felt like something was eating inside you, teeth gnawing your organs. 

You pressed your forehead at the invisible ground, gasping, trying to reach out in the darkness with your shaky hands, hoping for someone to help you. Desperate for this suffering to stop. Make it stop. Make it stop. Make it stop—

I’m not a burden. You cried out in the darkness. Who are you even trying to convince here? 

So you’re denying, but look where it got you.  

Where did it get you? Right… Here. Wherever this is, forced to be stuck in a realm of pitch black after the demon had to put you under. 

You have to go back. Wake up. Yet you can’t even stand on your feet as you’re left crumpled on the floor while you try to wipe off your blood. It only smeared across your face, staining your skin. Wake up and fight.

“Fight?” Spoke a mirthful voice behind you, deeply amused at your thoughts. “How will you fight? When you can’t even wield a sword.” 

Startled, you spinned your head around to see the demon. He is standing there, looking down on you, watching you bleed. There’s a smile on his lips as he held your nichirin blade, tauntingly waving the weapon in front of you. 

“Still, even with your shotgun, how can you defeat me with silly bullets? You poor, poor little pathetic thing. Look at yourself~ Can’t cut my head off when you’re down there suffering with bloodied insides!” He stepped closer. “Perhaps it’s better to be merciful. Here, let me help you with that.”

You watched in horror of the demon clutching the hilt of the sword, and pressing the edge of the blade at your jaw. You went still. The metal is cold against your skin.

With one quick swoop, bearing a sinister grin and empty eyes (the colors faded to grey), the demon swung and the next moment you know, your head is separated from your neck.

—

You jolted up with a sharp gasp, instantly reaching for your neck where you thought the blade had connected. 

Was it a nightmare? You deliberated grimly, your heart pounded against your chest after acknowledging your head is still intact and not rolling on the ground. It felt real too. Why is that? Your nightmares are evolving to worser aftermaths these days, and could incapacitated your mind sooner or later. One day, you’ll probably refuse to sleep at all.

While you were contemplating, a young woman dressed in white robes, who was tending to you, reeled back by your abrupt awakening. Squealing as she scrambled away in shock. “Eep! Y-You startled me!”

Startled who—? Your eyes then meet a bewildered stranger. She has wide doe eyes and her black hair reached down her shoulders. Her skin is fair as if kissed by the sun. Who is she? What is she doing to you? Her hand is gripping a wet towel, and beside her is a small bowl with steam of water that had been carelessly spilled across the tatami floor.

Was she washing you up? That explains why your face felt flushed and damped. 

“Where am I?” You asked, without knowing your voice is incredibly hoarse and dry, causing you to swallow saliva. How long were you out? Long enough to be this parched, you supposed.

The woman before you stared at you in silence. Dumbfounded, and still comprehending your unexpected return of consciousness. She probably wasn’t anticipating you waking up this soon based on the way she’s reacting, she doesn’t have anything in mind to say nor explain what happened to you. 

But after a few beats of silence, the stranger finally recollected herself, dropping the wet towel back to the bowl and positioned her to sit properly in front of your bedspread. 

The woman gave a gentle, welcoming smile. Her voice is meek and soft. 

“W-welcome. You’re in the Eternal Paradise Faith. Our Gracious Founder, Douma-sama, has brought you here as his guest. We were told to take care of you until you wake up. He said you had a delicate condition in your lungs. It must’ve been bad because you were out for quite a while ever since his Worship brought you here.”

The answer with loads of information dropped onto you made you bewildered.

Where—what— who took you? 

Eternal Paradise Faith? Founder? 

Douma? 

Did she mean that demon? That’s his name? Douma? Wait, she also said master? Her master? A human serving a demon? What the hell? 

“You mean…” You cleared your throat. Dehydration led you to trail off. Thankfully, the woman noticed your troubling situation and offered you a cup of water.

You hesitantly took it before you drank it all the way in without considering what contents might be spiked in it. Gladly, nothing happened but replenished you later on, feeling refreshed. 

“You mean that guy with rainbow eyes and silver hair?” You asked afterwards. 

“Yes!” The woman perked, nodding her head, relieved you understood who she meant. You didn’t miss the way her eyes sparkled. “The Founder of our commune.”

Her joyful energy doesn’t match yours. Your eyes twitch in annoyance. “Founder, huh?” You muttered, unimpressed. “All I know is that he is the son of a bitch that kidnapped me.”

“Eh?!” The woman gawked at you in disbelief and horror. Not expecting that statement she wouldn’t claim to be true. “Kidnapped you…? No. No. I think you’re mistaken, my lady. Douma-sama wouldn’t do such a thing! He’s a kind and gentle—“

“Kind and gentle?” You are scorned. “I think you are the one who is mistaken, lady. Apparently, you don't know him the way I do.” 

Founder of a commune? You didn’t expect that demon to be into such quirks. 

The stranger is incredulous at your words. That was when she snapped, angrily pouted and planted her hands to her hips, appearing like a mother who is about to scold her child. Although she is certainly acting like a child here. 

“I have known about his Worship for a long time. We met when I was a child too!” She started to convince you before you gave her a doubting look. 

Okay… she’s getting really into it. You thought sourly. She was desperate to change your mind because you’ve offended her and not believe a word she said. 

“My brother, Haru, trusts his Worship, and I second that! Douma-sama has raised us well.”

You froze at a name, fists clenching the blanket. “Takara…Haru?” You asked aloud.

“Yes. That’s him.” She blinked. “Wait? You know my brother?”

There’s no way in Hell this is Yua. You cast her a bewildering look. Wait… Didn’t Haru say she died? Was that a lie from the start? Maybe this is his other sister. Could it? No, that can’t be it.

If his sister is alive, then why did he have to ambush you and Shinobu? You cogitated. Shit. Shinobu. Where is she? Is she still alive? You were separated from her during the ambush. Did she manage to escape? She’s a Hashira, but there’s an Uppermoon at the same time. Did Douma chase after her too?

Your body ran through with a sheen of cold sweat. An image of dead Shinobu flashed in your mind. All ripped apart and abused. Her face has gone pale, lifeless and stained by her own blood. 

The rest of her body would be severed, mauled by the demon. His eyes would crinkle in contention. Probably humming at every bite. His teething sinking into the flesh of the dead.

You then fumed. Pissed. Veins throbbed at your temples. The stranger, Yua, silently gaped at you flaring up. A threatening glare flashed in your eyes. 

“Of course, I know him!” You exclaimed. “He’s the one who caused an—“

You are interrupted by a sound of the door creaking open. Yua gasped.

“Shinjiro-dono!” She greeted, prostrating herself to a bow.

From anger to confusion, you saw an old man by the door.

What intimidates you at the moment though is his appearance, he is not exactly tall like the demon, yet he is still imposing. He is not an elderly who has bad posture. There is a frightening expression clouded over his wrinkled face, stone-hard and austere like he’s not human. Yua was almost cowering by the sight of it.

The old man, Shinjiro, saw you, then bowed as a greeting. “Good evening, our dear guest. Have you been well?” His voice rumbled, deep and aging. Is he in charge here? The elder radiated authority. 

You don’t trust him. So you keep yourself silent, staring at him in uncertainty. 

Receiving no answer doesn’t bother him. He shrugged, moving on. “I trust that you have been. One of our handmaidens, Yua, has been taking care of you ever since you’ve arrived with the Founder. We also asked our physician to assist in your recovery, since you are a patient who is afflicted with necrosis, correct?” 

You did not like the way of him looking down at you like you’re some kind of chore. You felt peeved. 

“Who the fuck are you people?” You snapped. Yua audibly gasped while Shinjiro glared at you. 

“Lively.” Shinjiro remarked. His stare flickered in disinterest. “If you’re looking for the Founder, he’s currently welcoming the new oncomers. You must wait patiently. I’m sure you have a lot of questions.”

You narrowed your eyes at him. There’s nothing to wait. You have to get out. “No. I’m not planning to meet your Founder or whatever he is. I want to leave.”

“Leave?” Shinjiro repeated. “I’m afraid your frail body isn't up to travel.”

He almost seems to mock the word frail. It had you heated up. “What the hell do you mean ‘I am not up to travelling’? I can walk just fine!” 

Shinjiro briefly shook his head, vexed. He faced Yua, avoiding the conversation from escalating. “Yua, I must go attend some other crucial matters. I trust you will take care of the guest in the meantime.” 

“Yes, Shinjiro-dono.” Yua complied obediently, bowing once again. 

“Good.” The elder swiftly moved out without sparing you a glance, shutting the doors silently. 

Your jaw clenched. The unnerving belittlement…

“My lady,” Yua called you out of your stupor. She stared at you worriedly. “You shouldn’t talk to Shinjiro-dono like that, especially to Master Douma. He has treated you with great care so far.”

You scoffed, shooting her a glare. “Treated me with great care? You have no idea.” 

“I actually don’t.” She frowned. “These slanders and lies must be stopped. I don’t believe every word of it… Why don’t we just calm our thoughts? You’re troubled. Lost and unhappy about something. Maybe this clouded judgment of yours is what leads you here today, my lady. Douma-sama doesn’t have any other reason to neglect someone who needs help. That’s why he must’ve brought you here. It’s fate! If you’ll allow yourself to relax, perhaps he’ll grant you fortunes, miracles, and most of all, your happiness. Your enlightenment. Your paradise.” 

Yua’s behavior has completely changed, and you can’t do anything but stare at her like she has gone nuts. The devoutly speech had you unsettled. 

Maybe she is crazy. You pondered, observing her blissful moment. Her eyes shimmering in enlightenment. 

It’s one of those days you’re going to meet the crazy ones. There’s nothing wrong about religious commitment, you just find it absurd that someone like her denies the demon’s truth through pious defense. Was she being manipulated? It’s possible that could be the case.

“I’m leaving.” You announced before standing up, marching towards the doors. 

What the hell are you even wearing? You just noticed you’re adorned with a kimono of ivory color, embroidered with lotus patterns across the sleeves, the bodice, and down to your ankles. Your hair was neatly done too. A hairpin clipped to your locks. Why did they dress you up like this? Where is your uniform? 

“Wait, wait, wait!” Yua quickly stepped in your way, throwing her arms wide open. “I must’ve overwhelmed you. I’m sorry. You just woke up. Confused and scared. I’m not really good when it comes to welcoming guests.”

Honestly, if your lungs weren’t damaged, you would’ve just shoved her out of the way and made a break for it. 

“I don’t care.” You sighed in frustration, pushing her aside regardless, but it barely budged her in the slightest. Either you’ve gone weak or Yua is just that stubborn. “Let me go and I’ll be out of your hair. Pretend I wasn’t here.”

She pouted, distressed. “Please, stay. I’ll get in trouble if I let you go outside and then something bad happens to you. Shinjiro-dono doesn’t like it when someone in our temple gets hurt. It will be our responsibility.”

You raised a brow at that, crossing your arms. “Then will it be your responsibility if I get killed by your so-called Founder?” 

When Yua was about to protest, the door behind her opened and revealed a woman who’s wearing the same attire as her; another handmaiden.

“Yua,” the stranger said, her head hanging low to a bow. “Douma-sama has finished his meetings. He wants to have a private dinner with his guest.”

As if the conversation from before never happened, Yua switched to a different behavior, flashing you a brilliant smile, as if nothing is wrong. The conflict in her features ceases. 

“I’ll be back, my lady. Make yourself comfortable while we prepare you dinner. I will fetch you later when everything is ready.”

Yua then leaves you alone, gently shutting the door. You stand still, dumbfounded for a good long minute, basked in silence and frustration boiling within you. 

Stubborn. They’re stubborn. You thought bitterly. Unbelievable.

You’re against a group of faithful anyway, blinded in denial at whatever story you throw at them. They will never listen to you, because you’re a stranger and you don’t have any evidence to prove to them that you’re here against your own will. 

Still, they don’t have a justified reason and it will not be your anchor that prevents you from escaping. There’s no way you’re staying here. 

You just found one of the Twelve Kizuki’s den, and you have to report it. Is it possible to leave as you said to yourself? Just walk out? Impossible. It’s unrealistic. You just have to find another way to leave without getting caught. Maybe go stealth? 

Your room has two doors. One where Yua used and the other that leads outside a courtyard. You doubt you’d be productive if you went there, so you choose the one where Yua left.

Opening the sliding door (you silently thank them for not locking it), then you take a peek, and you’re met with an empty hallway with two paths to take. On the left side there’s a sharp corner, and on the right side there is a doorway. 

It was dead silent. No noise but your breathing. Is no one else here but you? 

You took this opportunity to leave the bedroom, traipsing to the right path where the doors are. 

Although you’re in a hurry, your kimono puts you at a great disadvantage. It wasn’t made to be flexible and agile, since it is to fundamentally cover your body tightly. Your feet are almost pressing together as you walk and this wholeheartedly irritates you. 

It’s been years since you last wore one, and since then you’ve been used to your black uniform. Running through open fields and hopping over trees and mountains. To change to a different outfit so suddenly perplexes you, forcing you to be stiff and uncertain to adapt.

At this, you barely reached a different destination. Screw this. 

“My lady!” 

Dammit. You frowned. The handmaiden rushes to you as she appears around the corner. She returned so quickly.

“Must you be so stubborn?” She sighed exasperatedly. “I was just on my way to fetch you since his Worship is waiting for you. Now, if you would you kindly please—“

“No.” 

She balked. “N-No?” 

Whatever that demon wants with you, you’re not going to make it easy for him. You slipped past Yua as quickly as you could, returning to your room.

“My lady!” 

“I said no.” Once you entered, you slammed the door in front of her face and locked it. Thank gods it had one, you didn’t think it would. 

You heard her calling you at the other side of the door, pleading profusely. But you didn’t care, focusing on pondering your next course of action.

Onto the courtyard, I guess. 

It was small and you didn’t expect it to be a cultivated garden. Luscious evergreen bushes and maple trees precisely trimmed. Rocks in the middle of a sand garden. Stone lanterns. There’s even a shishi-doshi to scare away the birds. 

In the center of the courtyard, there’s a pond filled with floating lotuses, and under those are inhabited with nishiki-goi fishes. Around the waters are arranged with slabs of mossy rocks. 

Beyond the garden, behind the apricot trees and bamboo, there is a towering stonewall that is a few feet higher than you. 

Great. Just as you were hoping to climb over a fence, instead it’s a wall. Fantastic. 

What else can you do? You sat down at the engawa in defeat, staring blankly at the garden landscape. It kind of reminds you of the wisteria trees, purple flowers emitting a soft glow, basking you safety from demons. It was a haven.

Curiouser. If you’re a prisoner, then why did you get this kind of room? You noticed you are treated with a considerable amount of respect and care like you’re a person worthy of their services. Those people who greeted you, they felt like they’re obligated to take care of you.

My lady. Never in your life are you addressed that way. Well, you haven’t told them your name yet, but would it matter if you did? No. Because you’re not here to exchange names and expect to stay here forever. You need to leave. 

Yua’s voice died out as you remained where you were, not bothering to entertain anyone. You half expected her to come barging in and hauled you out, but nothing happened. She doesn’t come. Not even that Douma guy (or whatever his name is) appeared.

Heh. Who would’ve thought a demon is a leader? Demons were humans and have their own pasts and this one is something else. Right now, you’re in its home where his worshippers stay. You assumed. 

How did he manage to keep humans under his control? Yua seemed fine, even that other handmaiden you saw. There’s no signs of abuse but manipulation. They’ve been tricked. They all look so content (except for that Shinjiro guy) and unaware of the demon in their midst. 

This must’ve been practiced for years or decades. Centuries. Especially with how this place looks, it must’ve been built ages ago because the structure dates back to the previous era. 

You went still. That would make sense. With your fight against Douma, and the aftermath of Kanae Kocho’s death, the demon is stronger and must’ve eaten countless humans. Him being a leader is no hobby. It’s a hunting tactic. It strikes in your mind into realizing the people you just talked to are his meal. 

Shit. A dangerous mastermind. Douma manages to receive their unwavering loyalty before he eats them. Perhaps they weren’t aware and he has gotten away with it for so long. There weren't even reports of a demon cult leader eating his followers. If you were to ask a retired crow messenger, they wouldn’t know. There would be no record of it, which means Douma hid himself cleverly. 

He has a high body count, and you can’t help but think about that handmaiden, Yua, she hasn’t harmed you so far. You neglected her services. What if Douma killed her out of spite of you disobeying? You didn’t think of that. Your mind hissed at the possibility, urging you to open the door and let her in. 

At the exact moment, you heard footsteps entering the room.

You glanced back, searching for her. “Yua, I’m—“

It was not the handmaiden. You froze at the sight of a familiar person.

It’s him.

“Hm?” Douma tilted his head at you. His eyes filled with curiosity at your unfinished sentence. He shuts the door behind him before you can see if Yua is outside. “I believe you've been mistaken for another person, little fox.”

Chapter Text

You almost missed the demon’s words because of how loudly your heart was pounding, blood rushing to your ears. 

Douma invited himself in without regard for your inner distress, strolling into the bedroom as he observed you. He looked the same as the last time you saw him, and with your newfound context about his identity, his getup made sense. 

A holy figure. Douma presented himself as someone pretentiously sacred and graceful. Lavishly dressed to complement his eccentric appearance. 

Seriously, is he born with that hair and those eyes? Or is that the aftermath of becoming a demon? Probably the closest one to appear like a human, and that terrified you. If you weren’t a demon hunter, he could’ve fooled you at first sight. 

What would the other Upper Moons look like, though? Are they all hideous or beautiful? You wondered. Maybe that was why they were harder to track, or they were just brilliant at hiding. They’re not the Twelve Kizuki for nothing. If you were being honest, they’re significantly more impressive compared to the Lower Kizuki, which you have had your fair share of moments with. Immature and easy to find. Piece of cake. Although a little harder to deal with than average demons. 

But with an Uppermoon? You’ve seen what one of them can do now. Douma wasn’t a joke. As much as he looked like one, he was not to be messed with. Someone like him, hiding amongst humans, was a danger to society. 

He was smart and strong. By that, you’re convinced you might never make it out alive if you attempted to escape. You were trapped here until Douma got bored with you and killed you.

There’s nothing in you that could counter Douma’s demonic strength, speed, and deadly Blood Demon Art. Engaging in a fight was hopelessly unrealistic. You only had yourself.

Douma was unarmed, a way of showing that you were not a threat to him. His golden fans were absent, which alleviated your anxiety. Just a little. You’re still afraid, though, hands clenching your kimono while Yua returns to your mind.  

“Where is she?” You want to kick yourself for how your voice unintentionally wavered even when you tried to be assertive. “Where is Yua?”

“My~ What an interesting question. You sound concerned, despite you just leaving her wailing outside just now.” Douma smirked. “She is fine. I simply dismissed her so she could eat dinner with the others. She has been aiding you attentively, y’know? Being a good little nurse, she is.”

You glared in suspicion, meeting his stare and crossing your arms. Douma’s eyes shone in interest at your bold display. 

“Where the hell am I?” You already know where you were, but you needed to hear from the kidnapper himself. 

“You’re at Eternal Paradise.” He pleasantly answers with a welcoming gesture of his arms. Muscles flexing in his turtleneck. With that display of strength, you’d imagine Douma could just crush your neck with one hand if he wanted to. “A cult peacefully residing in the mountains.”

Mountains? Did he bring you that far? You were agitated, and Douma appears to be joyous and condescending to that effect. You wanted to wipe that expression off from him. 

“And now what? What do you even plan to do with me? You don’t even have a reason to keep me.”

“Oh, I have one.” The corner of his lips lifted higher. “It’s because you’re fascinating. That’s why. Surely, you understand.”

“What? ” You are utterly confused. You don’t just find someone ‘fascinating’ and blatantly kidnap them. “Don’t play games with me, demon. I know what you want. It’s the one thing that every demon craves. Human meat. You just want to eat me.”

“Or I want the other way around.” He shamelessly stated. A leer in his colourful eyes, travelling up and down your form. “There are other ways to eat a human, if you know what I mean.”

“…Huh?” You were stupefied, almost derpy. “I don’t get it.”

Douma slowly blinks, sensing your puzzlement.

Then he laughed behind his hand. The joyful, spontaneous sound echoed within the walls, and you were repulsed by it. This did not sit well with you. 

“Well, aren’t you so innocent? How cute. ” Douma grins cheekily. “You make me laugh. I like you~ Say, why don’t we take the opportunity to exchange our names? I haven’t even introduced myself properly to you yet.”

You glower, rolling your eyes so hard you swear they almost travelled behind your brain. “I’m not sharing my name with the likes of you. ”

“Hmm? Then how am I supposed to address you?” 

“You don’t.”

“Boooring.” He complained before he clapped his hands together. “I know! How about I come up with a nickname for you?”

“You know what nickname I have for you?” You quipped flatly. 

He beamed, eyes sparkling. “What?” 

“Worthless bastard.” 

That is when you took a step back to the door behind you and slammed it shut, leaving him inside. You could not stand him. 

“Are you suggesting we should call each other nicknames? I could go along with that!”

How the Hell? You whirled to see the demon directly behind you. The distance between the two of you was minuscule, and you felt his breath fanning to your personal bubble. 

You recoiled to the side, leaning away. If Douma had taken one step closer, he would’ve pinned you to the corner. But he didn’t, yet, since he’d rather enjoy watching you distance uneasily as far as you could with your back pressed against the wall.

A scent of lotus washes over your nostrils. Too sweet. Was that coming from him?

“I have several in mind.” Douma titters. He stepped forward casually. “You’ll probably like them. Ladies love it whenever they are being addressed sweetly.”

“Too bad, because I’m not that kind of person to fluster.” You scoffed, craning your neck up to glare at him.

Douma chuckled. Gods, you hated his laugh, especially towards your misery. 

“Is that a challenge?” He narrowed his eyes with mirth. “We can perhaps play a game~”

You mirrored him, but with disdain. “Game?”

“Something I came up with on the spot. Since you refused to dine with me and share your name, I think we’ll just have to make this more interesting – weigh our favours on the table.” 

“What kind of favour?” 

“Whatever you want.” Douma said, observing your surprised face. 

“That’s oddly generous for someone like you.” 

“Believe me. There are other things I would have liked to do with you right now, but I want to get to know my toy first.” He clicked his tongue as you went rigid. 

The fuck did he just call you? 

“I don’t believe you.” You scowled. “You’re not the type of demon to let their enemy ask whatever they want.” 

“Let’s go easy with the word ‘enemy.’” Douma warned. “This is just harmless banter. What’s wrong with it?”

A demon asking you to play with him is wrong on so many levels; demons and games shouldn’t be together in one sentence. “That depends on how sick this game would be.”

“Alright, then what do you want?” He asked, quite politely. “For me, I want you to eat with me every day. It’s been so lonely lately, and I want company~”

What? You blinked. “Eat with you… every day?”

He nods. “Every meal. Breakfast, lunch, and dinner.” He counted with his fingers to emphasize his point. 

You can’t contain yourself, gawking at the idea. Are you gonna watch him eat a living human as you slurp your evening porridge? What the fuck? You’re so close to pushing him into the pond out of spite. Just watch him struggle with the fishes– tempting.

“Hell no.” You furiously shake your head. “I’ll just ask for the opposite. I don’t want that.” 

“If that’s what you wish.” He doesn’t appear to be upset or offended, merely shrugging. “The game is simple. You said yourself: you're not that easy to fluster, right? Heh. We’ll see about that… For the entire night, I’ll call you whatever name or nickname for fun, and the challenge is for you not to react at all. If you manage through, you win; we’ll follow your terms. If you don’t, and you lose, we’ll follow mine.”

What kind of game is this? What is even the point? 

“So what will it be?” Douma asked with his tone lowering. “Are you interested in keeping your little freedom as you eat your meals on your own?”

It was foolish. But he consented to you having your own agreement. The risk is that you lose and you'll spend more time with him than you expected. You wouldn’t know how to tip the scales.

Imagine just watching him devour a person as you drink oolong tea. Ugh. That scenario messes up your head and soul. Is it worth it?

Just be emotionless when he calls you stupid nicknames? Sure. What’s the worst thing that could happen? It’s not like he has any…weird ones in his mind. Does he? Does he?  

You didn’t want to find out, but you were going to.

“Fine.” You resigned in defeat. Words forced out. It’s not like you have a choice, too. Douma had the upper hand over your fate. You had an inkling he’s the type of demon to get violent if he didn’t get what he wanted. 

“Great! I’m so excited. ” He exclaimed. “Although we’re not going to stand around while we play. Oh! I can show you around. So you’ll know your way around the place. Hm? Wouldn’t that be fun?”

This demon, Douma, confused you. He leads your concentration astray with his playful nature and hidden intentions, which resurface spontaneously. You don’t understand what he really wants each and every moment you talk to him. 

Why would he give you a tour of his home? Aren’t you, the hostage, who shouldn’t know stuff like this? There’s a chance you’d learn your way around and take it as an advantage to escape.

That won’t be it. Probably because even if you attempted to run, Douma didn’t feel threatened. He’s the fastest and strongest person between the two of you, and the chances of winning against him were pathetically low. 

“What do you say, poppet?” He peered at your wondering face. His eyes lidded in patience. 

Oh, he’s definitely starting now, but it wasn’t as impressive as you’d thought. Maybe the point of this game was to see how far you could make it through his shenanigans, but you’ve dealt with assholes before, so this shouldn’t be too overwhelming. 

Douma chortles at your blank stare. “It’s not like we have anything else to do in your room, unless you want to—“

“Just move it.” You snapped.

“Sure.” He sang, smoothly sliding open the door and he gestures to you gentleman-like. “Ladies first.”

You sigh in annoyance, trying to ease the anger inside you. Calm down. The worst has yet to come; just calm down.

— 

“Douma-sama! ” Yua squealed in shock before she folded her body into a bow. “I thought you left early. W-What are you still doing here?”

Why is she still here? You thought. Isn’t she supposed to be eating dinner or something? Has she been waiting for this entire time? Did she hear your conversation?

“Hello there, Yua.” Douma greeted cheerfully. “I am just going to show our humble abode to this sweetheart here.” He glances at your face and yet he receives no loathing from you. Sure. Try all you want. “She’ll be lost if we don’t give her a tour, hm?”

“Y-yes.” The handmaiden stammered, her face going red. You could see it even when her head was facing the floor. Is she blushing? Why is she being flustered by this crazy lunatic? Does she like him?

He’s not even that handsome. You glumly thought, staring daggers behind Douma’s annoying head. 

“I can give her a tour, if you’d like?”

“No, no. It’s okay.” The demon mirthfully smiled, politely waving off the offer. “I’ll do it since I took her in. She’s my responsibility. You can go ahead and sleep for the night, my dear. Your lovely complexion has gone pale lately, so you need a nice, long rest. Yes?”

Douma hooked Yua’s strand of raven hair behind her ear, before he lifted her chin with one finger to look her in the eyes. Yua's cheeks reddened deeply before nodding her head. You doubt she had listened to what the demon just said to her. She seems distracted and enchanted if anything. 

“Thank you, Gracious Founder.” Yua bowed. She flurried off her exit, not even sparing you a glance. It’s like you weren’t there, completely ignored.

That ghastly display just now makes you want to puke, though. 

“Alright!” Douma clapped, turning towards you with a playful spin. His cloak flits around him. “Shall we, beautiful?”

Ugh. You nearly rolled your eyes. You’re going to hate this more than you thought. 

—

Douma leads the way, striding confidently with his footsteps echoing, and behind him, you try your hardest to catch up. Due to your frail condition and his legs (you still can get over how tall he is. He’s past six foot!) Douma often pauses to wait for you, being considerate of your pace, not minding in the slightest. 

“If you’re wondering where your room is located,” The demon began, “you’re currently north of the temple, where my personal chambers and bath are. Don’t be surprised it’s kind of deserted here, darling. It’s just the two of us here.” 

“Why?” You asked, trying not to sound bitter. 

“Isn’t it obvious?” He cast you a side glance with a grin, exposing his fangs. 

He’ll keep a close watch on you, that’s why, you dumbass, your mind chides. 

“Basically, this entire wing is mine alone. Kind of large, but it’ll make do.” He boasted. 

You both turned right, and the hallway started to change, then you soon realised it was because there were paintings on the walls, drawn and coloured in passionate detail. Canvases of lotuses were vastly stretched along the walls. You’re surprised to see Buddha and bodhisattvas in this kind of place. Huh. 

Douma is a devout (your gut tells you he’s an atheist), of a sort, related to Buddhism maybe, and yet he committed countless crimes that are not even allowed in the religion – the irony poisons the logic. 

“This is my quarters.” Douma stopped by doors decorated with alluring paintings of lotuses blooming in shades of pink and white. “Want to come inside, pet?”

That nickname frenzied you and nearly triggered a fit of fury within you, b ut, for the sake of the game and your determination to win, you suppressed the raging emotion.

“No. I’m not interested in going there.” That was the last place you wanted to go to.

Douma laughs in amusement behind you as you flee. He effortlessly catches up to you. 

“You certainly take out the most fun, dollface.” You could hear the pout in his deflated voice. “Aren’t you a bit curious? A room of a demon. Mind you, one of the Twelve Kizuki. Maybe you’ll discover my secrets there.”

“Stop jesting.” You frowned. He was attempting to bait you but you’re not that stupid and neither are you tempted to make a fool of yourself. “I prefer not to see a mountain of corpses in your room.” 

Douma gasped dramatically. His hand flew to his chest like you had offended him deeply. “Dear me, do you take me to be shambolic? I have some manners. Thank you. So you shouldn’t be so judgmental to me, although that crude imagination is quite riveting to infiltrate, I’m not that kind of demon.”

You suddenly halted, and so did he. 

“You demons are all the same. You have no morals, remorse, or humanity.” You tilted your head, unimpressed. “Hence, you are shambolic, and you disgust me. What else should I expect from the one who kills and eats people?”

Why did you have to say that? You’re going to upset the guy. You internally said, mentally wanting to kick yourself. 

The atmosphere has grown heavy at the change of discussion. Douma's smile widened, filled with manic glee. How brave you are… to even look at him like that. He thinks.

Before it gets out of hand, risking yourself to be dead on the spot, you briskly shake off the mood by proceeding to walk ahead. “Can we just get this over with?” You muttered. 

You were silently glad Douma didn’t hold onto your insult as he continued to guide you and not mangle you. If he were another demon who didn’t have the patience like him, you would’ve seen the light long ago. 

“Of course, flower.” He reaches your side, and you keep your distance. You side glance at the walls where the visual pictures start to fade. “Moving on, there is an intersection between my bedroom and the audience chamber, and that would be the bathhouse. There are only two passages: one in front of my bedroom and the other behind the stage of the audience chamber. It is easy to head back and forth without having to travel all the way around the north wing to get to my destination.” He then added, “And, you can use it as you wish, since the baths are in the west wing and it is kind of far.”

You almost tripped. Use his what? 

“I'd rather go with the latter.” You said firmly as you fiddled with your sleeves. Douma titters at your discomfort. It’s obvious he intended to freak you out. 

Eager to change the subject at the sight of another door ahead of you, you pointed and asked, “What’s this room?” 

Douma sees what you’re referring to, but he refuses to answer your question. 

“Something better left unsaid, hun.” He gave you a lopsided grin and a shrug of his shoulder. 

You glanced at the mysterious doors and goosebumps rolled over your body. The idea of “mountain of corpses'' resurfaced in your mind. Although, there is no foul smell as you walk past it, so it probably won’t be what you thought. You’re not entering that place though. 

“Oh~ Here we are, the east wing!” 

Doors at the end of the hallway abruptly opened, revealing two men in white clothes standing each side of the path, holding the doors open. Both of them are tall (but not like Douma, he’s the only freakish being that surpasses everyone’s height at this point) and intimidating, and they harmoniously bow at the cult leader.

Guards. You realised. Douma has people stationed, which means the demon is not your only problem here, if you tried to escape, there’s probably more of them who would’ve likely manhandled you so easily. 

“We better be quiet because everyone here is asleep.” Douma shushes with his index finger against his lips as you turn left and meet with a corridor. Everyone? Does he mean his followers? 

“We provide rooms. We don’t have one for each, except for you. Aren’t you so special?” He winked and you rolled your eyes. Douma is being careful to tune down his obnoxious voice. “It is a way to encourage and practice unity. Everyone eats, bathes, and sleeps together. It brings these lambs closer to one another. They do get along so well~ ”

He’s trying to isolate you. You noticed. He purposely kept you far away from other living beings to lessen interaction. Hypothetically, you would ask for help in a heartbeat, but, realistically, you won’t. You don’t trust anyone and it is risky getting innocents involved in your predicament.

“It's a pity I don’t have the chance to try that wonderful experience.” You scowled to some extent. You’re stuck with him. “I think I prefer here more than where I am now.”

“How unfortunate it is.” He agrees. “Too bad there’s nothing we can do  about it! You are my guest and I’m just keeping up the hospitality.” 

“Guest?” Hospitality, my ass. 

“Well, yeah, I took you in, right?” Douma chuckled. “What else would you be?”

“A hostage.” You gritted your teeth.

“Oh, hush. You’re demeaning yourself, chica.” 

Approaching another set of doors, Douma promptly barges in without a second thought. Revealing people inside, unaware of your arrival since they’re all busy with their tasks. Men and women bustling around, washing dishes, wiping counters and floors, and dusting drawers. The place is filled with chatter and the clanking of plates and utensils. 

“Here’s the kitchen!” 

The exclaiming upbeat voice caused everyone to flinch and finally registered the cult leader. 

“Master Douma!” In unison, they all greeted him with a deep or respectful bow. 

“Good evening, folks. Isn’t it late to work at a time like this? I know you’re all diligent and hardworking, but it is important to rest!” His rainbow eyes feigned with worry. “I wouldn’t  like it if one of you collapsed out of exhaustion. It would simply break my heart  if that were to happen.”

You don’t have a heart. You almost blurted.

They all gleamed at the concern. “We’re just cleaning up, Douma-sama .” One of the chefs explained. “We will rest up shortly. Please needn’t worry yourself. We’ll be fine.”

One of the young female attendants eyed you in curiosity, whispering, muttering, and peering closely to your direction.

“Master Douma, is this your guest? The one with necrosis?”

“Ah! Yes. This is her.“ Douma chirps. You froze when he laid his hands over your shoulders. “This poor darling just woke up— all scared and hurting— and is just starting on the path to recovery. You wouldn’t mind if you kind people would help her in the meantime, hm?”

He’s touching you, coaxing you closer to his side, you tried to stay firm where you stood and considered the idea of smacking his hands out of spite. Your persistence though backfires with Douma’s fingers curling tightly around your joints, pressuring his grip until you slightly wince. 

You probably appeared miserable because the attendants sympathetically cooed. “Aww~! We don’t mind!”

“Not to worry, dear guest. Your worst days are over and your prayers have been answered!”

“Master Douma here has a gift! He hears the voices of the gods.” 

“He’s our saviour!”

“He can help you recover in no time!”

Douma light-heartedly laughed at everyone’s praises and pleased exclamations, while you’re overwhelmed and dumbfounded at everything that has been happening. 

Their devotion floods through. You noted. And ignorance. 

“Her miracles will soon come.” Douma says. “She is stubborn when it comes to taking care of her own well-being and keeping check of her boundaries. I pray to Buddha for this child, whatever shall I do?”

“Oh no. It’s important to take care of your body!” One of the attendants scolds you and you wanted nothing more to shrink with this unwanted attention. 

“By the way, are you hungry? You look malnourished.”

“We can prepare any food you like. What do you say?”

The chefs perked, attentive to listen to your thoughts. They’re willing to comply. “Does the maiden have a meal in mind?”

The pressure to answer in the spotlight disconcerts you. You’re not hungry. You lost your appetite because you’re still processing the fact that you were kidnapped and taken to a land far, far away. You don’t have the courage to sit down and chill. You’re millimeters away from losing it, all thanks to your captor, the fucking ice bastard. 

The thought it creates an unsettling discomfort deep in your throat – a burning knot strangling your words down to your stomach. 

After a long awkward silence, you didn’t bother to answer, your eyes trained to the floor to ignore their eager stares. 

“I think she’s too shy.” He patted your shoulder, in a way of comforting or mocking you. “Speaking of food, I am hungry too, but I can’t think of anything right now... How about I’ll let you all decide and prepare something delicious for us, especially for my guest, to give her an impressive and pleasant welcome.”

“Right away, Gracious Founder!” 

Once again, the kitchen is lively. Chefs and kitchen attendants are now shuffling across the rooms to their tasks at hand, pulling out the pots, firing up the stove, and filling up the counters with bowls and vegetables. 

You somehow felt guilty to extend their workload when they’re about to sleep. You could’ve refused, but you couldn’t speak, couldn’t think at the time. 

“I’m sorry for the trouble. I hope you all don’t mind.”

“None at all.” One of the female attendants chirped beside him, “It’s our service. We will serve dinner in no time. To your chambers, we presume?” She fluttered her lashes. 

“Yes. After our tour, we will resume to dine.” His grip returns to your shoulders and steers you outside. “Take care everyone!” 

“Good night!”

Once out of sight, you recoiled from Douma’s grasp, separating yourself from him. You rubbed your shoulders that are still throbbing in pain.

“Why are we having dinner together? ” You scowled. “Didn’t we already agree to this ridiculous game that we’ll follow the winner’s demand? For your information, neither of us are yet to be victorious and the game is still going on.”

“I know. I’m just preparing for a celebration of my triumph.” 

You scoffed before you glared at him. “You’re so sure that you’ll win.” You glowered. 

Douma smirks, looking down on you. “I still have a few tricks up my sleeve, little girl.”

You implore yourself to ignore that address. “Your tricks are inane. You’ll end up eating your own words.” 

The demon chuckled, briskly gluing himself to your side as you walked away out of annoyance. “We’ll see, my precious lamb. I’m sure there is one that would crack your pretty pristine face.”

With a left turn, then a quick right, and straight ahead is another passageway connected to a larger hallway. It is distinctly different from the others because of its spacious and light-friendly design.

“This is the main entrance.” There’s a tease in Douma’s voice as he explains, “Primarily leading up to three routes: the eastern and western wings, and the audience chamber.”

And another destination, which is the exit. Your mind supplied. 

“Hm?” The demon peered at your distracted face, bending down to meet your eyes. “Lost in thought, my beloved?”

You almost cringed. That is too intimate for Douma to call you that. You know he was just trying to get under your skin, attempting  to elicit a reaction by addressing you between demeaning or intimate epithets and sobriquets. 

“The west wing?” You gestured, nonchalantly. The urgency in your voice made Douma grin, sensing he was close to winning.

As said that the main entrance is connected to three paths, Douma leads you to the western wing. 

“We also have various annexes built alongside the temple decades ago since the number of cult members has been increasing. There is where the workers and laborers inhabit. Your handmaiden, Yua, lives in one of those buildings. I recall the handmaidens residing in the eastern annexes. The east is where the women stay while the men stay in the west. The arrangement was heavily requested by the female cultists, especially those who are traumatized by the abusive households of their fathers or husbands. They all collectively agreed to have their own space without men involved.”

You were half-listening, dazed and getting tired from all the walking, never taking the impression that this temple is bigger than you’d thought. Douma kept going without noticing your weary pace. His stamina barely faltered. He could probably do this all day. 

“The western wing also has the public bathhouse—“

You halted. “Wait. I don’t think we should interrupt like what you did in the kitchen.”

You should’ve rephrased that because you ended up receiving a nonplussed look from Douma, snapping his head towards your direction. 

“Goodness gracious, love, I haven’t even thought of barging in such an area. Do you take me to be a deviant?”

“What? No. I…” It was just out of a hunch that he’d do such a thing. 

Technically, he’s giving you a tour with serious commitment. Douma literally explains each room of his home through a mouthful of information even though he shouldn’t. In hindsight, you thought he was going to enter the baths to show you around, even where there are people inside. 

Maybe you had a feeling that Douma is degenerate enough to boldly walk in, show you around and lengthily explain the wonders of the onsen with naked strangers dunked in steaming waters. 

You finally regained yourself with all that pondering and noticed Douma is patiently waiting for you to elaborate, causing you to sigh exasperatedly. 

“Nothing. Forget about it.”

He stifled a laugh. “Whatever is going on in your mind, I can tell you’re going to accuse me with a daring assumption. I can assure you I have no plans to make that assumption true. Though I found your analysis quite funny, little fox.”

You pressed your lips together, deciding to stay quiet on this one. 

“It is getting late and we still have dinner to catch up. Let us head to our last destination.”

—

There’s a strong aroma of fruity sweetness clouding your nose. Although the smell never disappeared when you were with Douma, and you realised it was his scent. You thought you were just imagining things.

The audience chamber is more decorative compared to the other rooms you’ve been in. The walls are etched with floral illustrations and the stage is surrounded with lotuses. Unlike the northern part of the temple, the paintings are fairly  benevolent and elegant, pleasing to the eyes by its resplendent colors. 

Ah. Lotus is a famed symbol of enlightenment in Buddhism – makes sense. You had discerned that Eternal Paradise is actually adhering to an actual religion with actual holy figures. 

Miracles. Fortune. Prayers. Fate. You’ve been hearing these words nonstop from the moment you came here. You’re starting to understand what the cult worshipers meant and what they’re striving for. 

Nirvana. 

Douma’s role is still unclear to you other than being the founder. If he’s in charge here, then that stage— more like a dais— is where he sits. 

The center of the platform gathered a pile of the softest cushions and pillows, surrounded with intricates and treasures, displaying riches and prized possessions. Then around the entire stage is enveloped with colorful curtains. 

It’s like he’s putting on a show. You thought. Putting on an act. 

A wolf in sheep’s clothing.

“The most intimate room.” Douma starts. His voice is gentle and serene like an angel. A makeshift tranquillity in his body language – not like the demon you’d know. He almost looks human at the moment. 

Douma reminds you of a devil, someone who isn’t ugly and hideous, but beautiful. Soft spoken words, charismatic to the naked eye, someone like him can fool the ignorant and affect the people around him to be besotted.  

You’ve never witnessed truer cluelessness and deceit. You’ve never been more vexed to have seen a demon live a life like this – luxury, wealth, and the endless cattle. Perhaps this place is Douma’s paradise. 

“This is where I hear the concerns of problematic humans, who come imploring for my aid. I listen to all their troubles and grant their wishes since it is my duty. As the founder of the Eternal Paradise cult, everyone, including myself, I am responsible for providing happiness.”

While talking, Douma makes his way to the dais, settling himself to the cushions, crossing his legs before pulling out the golden fans you have not seen in a while. He then observes you in undivided attention, with his elbow to his knee, and his chin resting to his hand. 

“Including you.” He added. “I can make you happy here! Your days as a demon hunter are over. Haven’t you had enough trauma fighting immortal creatures like me? I’m sure our last fight scared you. Obviously. But I’m still wondering how on earth you survived that battle with all that tremendous pain and suffering you endured for the past months!”

You scowled the way he talks casually of your severe casualty. Your knuckles clenched, urging you to shut him up.

“Not to worry~” Douma noticed it to add reassurance. “I won’t do that anymore because I will shelter you and take care of you. How about that? I think it is delightful. ”

He means it, like swearing a promise, fully dedicated to keeping his word.

You stare without blinking for a moment. Despite the holy settlement, it does not obscure your perspective that the demon is not a saint but a murderer. The color of bloodshed cannot be removed. It will always stain. 

Who cares if Douma decided to be kind enough to help you with your problem that is caused by him? You’re getting out of here, even if it’s the last thing you’ll do.

“Wow.” You deadpanned. “An Upper Moon demon, who is working as a cult leader, is offering me a chance to live another day under your care? How grateful I am.” 

There’s venom in your words, dripping poison. You’re completely too livid to calm down, close to unyielding your self-control, and eager to finish this unsavory charade once and for all. 

Everything is an absurd exploit. You’re hellbent to know the real reason why Douma can’t just kill you right then and there. 

“You aren’t giving me shit. Whatever you have in store for me— I will reject it.” You’re quivering in anger, so you crossed your arms to control your shaky hands. You can’t afford to be dragged down like this. “You think it’s easy I’ll just play along with your dumb games? Why the Hell would I allow you to do whatever you want with me? You’re a fucking demon who killed innocents, hurt my subordinates, and took my ability to do breathing techniques— the strength that I had been grasping on to defeat fiends like you. Yet, after everything you’ve done, you had the audacity to promise me a chance? ” You sharply scoffed. “Happiness? Are you kidding me?”

It all sounded ridiculous that you’ll lose your mind. 

“And since we’re on that topic, you know what would make me happy?” You asked in a low tone and your eyes darkened. “ Is cutting your fucking head off. ”

Douma must be too dumb to read the mood because, regardless of your speech, his smile widens. He’s shaken at your courage, the threat completely flew over his head. 

Your intense heartbeat pounding against your chest only fills up the silence between the two of you. Was he even listening to you? 

Abruptly, Douma moans your name, learning the words with a teasing slur of every enunciation. He’s testing the waters. 

Your temper dissolved to astonishment. You blinked, your arms untangled themselves only limping to your sides. 

“How did you…” You began. “I didn’t— ” 

You went rigid when you saw Douma hide his smug smile behind his palm.

You reacted. 

You lost the game. 

“Interesting.” Douma wears a beaming victorious smile. He straightens his posture. “You do have a beautiful name, little fox. I like it! I also like saying it.”

Douma continuously repeated uttering your name like a chant. Your blood boils, not liking for your name to be heard from his mouth.

The demon claps, applauding. “You weren’t charmed or irritated by my silly nicknames. I praise your hardwork. Nonetheless, I won. Haha!”

Ugh. You’re getting a headache. You couldn’t help but rub your temples to ease out the throbbing pain in your head.

“That doesn’t even count. It’s my name.”

“I did say whatever nickname or name.” Douma chortles. “So it counts.”

You’re thrown off guard. Did you misheard him before? Maybe you did. You probably didn’t pay close attention or you just forgot. 

Why did that happen though? How did he know your name? You never mentioned it to anyone. 

“Chin up, dearest.” 

Douma is in front of you again. Fingers already pressing under your chin to lift your head. His eyes gleamed, colors glinting. 

Peculiar indeed. Dreadful and alluring. They’re not terrible to look at, but it haunts your dreams. The rainbow fades to grey; monochrome.

“You may have lost but it isn’t the end of the world. There’s nothing wrong with spending more time with me, right?” He caressed your cheek out of curiosity, stroking the flesh, almost squeezing. “We are just getting started after all. I am interested in getting along with you, little fox.”

Revolted, you slapped his hand away before backpedaling. “Stop touching me.”

The demon’s signature smile never ceased, adoration flashed in his features. You look cute when you resist him. 

“Of course, of course~ Now, come along.” Douma gestured to you with a flick of his finger, inviting you. To his chambers, remember?  “Dinner is waiting.”

Playtime’s over.

Chapter Text

“Would it hurt for you to speak to me? You haven’t uttered a word ever since you came here.”

That grating, obnoxious voice annoyed you genuinely to the soul, and upon hearing it almost caused you to pounce on the demon. One who is lazily lounging at his seat across from the chabudai, elbows propped over the table and chin leaning to the palm of his hands. All relaxed while you are about to explode from frustration.

You’ve never been this vexatious towards someone, irked at every little goddamn thing they do. Even when they are only existing, you just can't stand them. You’ve got to hand it to Douma though, he doesn’t have to do much to make you peeved. His presence is already a nuisance and whatever he does further aggravates you. 

Whenever he talks, you hate it so much that you envy the deaf, not much more or less than the blind since your eyes are constantly tortured just by looking at that thing. It speaks through your blank stare after all of Douma’s shitty incessant fussing. He doesn’t take kindly to being ignored. He likes attention for some reason, but you’re not going to give him one. Regrettably, fuckface can complain. A loud one at that. 

You don’t have the desire to speak to him. What is even there to talk about? He may have won over attaining your unwilling compliance to awkwardly dine with him all the time but who says you are going to make it look like he hit the jackpot? You’ll just have to be stubborn and prickly like the demons of his kind for him to be satisfied with his godforsaken plan. You are the only one who is even eating here since Douma preferred gory and cannibalistic cuisine. 

He likes to eat young women. You recalled. Disgusting. And you’re unnerved, most of all, unsettled. Because you are also on the menu. 

The predator is watching his prey partaking in the meals he provided. Is this the part when he’s stuffing you like a chicken? Making you look more edible and nutritious for Douma to salivate and spook you further for the inevitable outcome? You hate the suspense at every breath you draw. Sooner or later, he will make a move, and whatever that will be will only hurt you in the end. 

He just puts you in the oddest and yet worst-case scenario that would moreover destroy your sanity and dignity. It’s daunting. Like waiting for a bomb to tick off. You keep wondering with each bite if this will be your last. 

What a way to die. Death is just around the corner, considering. It is more expected for a Demon Slayer who is risking their life to fight in a secret war against man-eating beings. If Douma were to kill you, could he just do you a favor to shut up as you spend your seemingly final moments in this wretched world?

A light floral taste flourished on your tongue as you sip your oolong tea. This might be your last drink so you peacefully savor it despite it scorching you. But then you almost choke when Douma suddenly vocalizes your name to a singsong, causing you to tighten your grip, threatening to shatter the cup. 

“What?” You practically barked, nearly bashing the cup down in annoyance. The demon knew you detest being addressed with your given name. It’s personal and he had been daring to say it with his filthy mouth. He doesn’t earn the right to call you that. 

“Finally.” Douma perked, raising his head in attention with rapt and curious eyes like a child who is about to witness a magic trick. “She has spoken!”

Your dominant hand is close to snapping the chopsticks you’re holding in half. “You do know it’s inappropriate to converse during meals, especially resting your elbows at the table.” You cringed at yourself. You scold him yet you have this motherly-like tone. 

The demon laughed, throwing back his head a little. “Little fox has table manners. Hmm. I suppose I can be influenced by your proper etiquette.”

“Save it. You’re not even eating what your people cooked for you.” 

The chefs have prepared a good proportion of meals for both of you. But this is irrelevant to a demon, who eats people, his hunger won’t be satiated if he even takes a drink of the broth soup or bites a piece of cow meat. No. He only offered them to you. All of it. Practically shoving his plates in your direction once the kitchen attendants left the room after serving.

“I even have to finish all this. Why? Aiming to make me fat to sustain your hunger once you eat me?”

“Making you fat? Ha! No.” Douma leaned his weight against the table, looking at you almost dreamily. “You’re already perfect the way you are, my dear. Although, I wouldn’t mind, the fattier; the meatier, right?”

He had the audacity to wink at you. 

You recoiled, grimacing. Gods, please help me. You cried internally. This bastard is testing you to your limits. 

It’s probably better to leave right now, right? 

No… Douma would probably chase you since he’s not down with you. Rebelling might set him off, even though he doesn’t seem to be easily offended or upset, that eternal smile has hidden layers of danger underneath. Best not to do anything that he considers annoying and then risk your timely death.

Ruining his good mood would only cost you sadistic punishments. Demons have a knack for torturing humans. 

“Don’t fret yourself.” He gave a dismissive wave that you consider an ineffective gesture. His words too. “You worry too much. I already told you that I have no plans of eating you. I enjoy your company. Don’t you share the same sentiment?”

”I don’t, you imbecile. I dislike the company of rotting garbage, so I don’t find yours compelling.”

Way to go, idiot. You’ve just said your infamous last words. 

“My lovely dear, your words are so harsh.” Douma’s tone feigned sadness. Despite his eyes adorned in delight, he is dramatic enough to press his hand against his chest where his heart is just to elaborate his pain woefully so. This is just painfully ridiculous to look at. “It pains me to hear my precious guest throw insults at me. Would it be hard to compliment me with hearty nicknames?” He purred, motioning to you with encouragement.

You want to puke instead of digesting what you just ate. “I think the nicknames I have in mind suit you, considering your disgusting personality.”

Douma sighed loudly. Man, you’re hard to persuade. 

“Fine~ How tedious you are. As much as you have a creative mind, and I am curious to hear them, please continue to eat. The food is getting colder the longer we converse.”

“I wouldn’t if you kept on babbling rambunctiously.” You could’ve just continued ignoring him, but for the love of Gods, you hate it when Douma keeps on talking and whining for your attention. 

After you finally consumed the contents of the last bowl, you finished with a quiet and contented sigh. You’ve had enough food for one day. This means it’s over, you’re done here; you get to leave. 

Sensing your urgency and with your composure cracking, Douma opened his mouth again, “I’m surprised you ate this much. All that food in that tiny body? I must say you have an impressive appetite.”

Tiny? You’re not that tiny. He was just exaggerating. Douma is just a lofty man, and you frown at that, your bloated stomach strongly disagrees that you have an “impressive” appetite. You’re so damn full and close to vomiting. The food is lodged in your esophagus, refusing to slide down to your stomach and digest it. 

“Why did you bother to ask for this much food?” You asked this with clear discomfort while trying to maintain your posture properly and still. Never in your life have you eaten almost twenty bowls. You could just faint right now. 

“My lambs are all generous with me,” Douma boasted. Although he completely wasted their time cooking food that won’t end up filling his stomach, he must’ve liked the idea that his people are biased, showering him with one of a kind treatment. “The chefs would cook for me with double the amount, and the kitchen attendants would sometimes sneak in some extra bowls of rice.”

That explained it.

“You didn’t have to eat all of it, you know.” He snickered, liking the way you look sick and nauseous and collectively beginning to doze by your breaking point, threatening to pass out. 

He’s right though, you don’t have to munch on everything, but seeing the food going to waste is improper and disrespectful. As a person who grew up in poverty, food is precious to you, you thought yourself to be grateful for every grain of rice you eat. 

Plus, you also felt bad for making the chefs and the kitchen attendants serve you at this ungodly hour, even when you didn’t make such a request. 

You released a heavy breath you’d been holding for a while. Excuses are stuck in your throat with the vomit accompanying it, and you promptly swallow in sour distaste, controlling yourself from spewing waste.

“Next time, don’t ask too much if you’re not going to eat.” You gritted your teeth, nearly retching.

“Next time, huh? I like the sound of that.” Douma tilted his head at you in awe. “You’re adapting quicker than I expected, my strange little fox. Although someday we should do something fun for a change.” He smirked devilishly. An idea popped into his head that he couldn’t contain himself to voice out, “Hm. What more could a man and woman do inside a room alone? With all these closed walls and far away from any outsiders. Privacy is also secured. Say, my dear, we can use my bed to—“

Between his index and middle finger, Douma instantly snatched the flying chopsticks aiming at his eyeball. It wasn’t even close to the target which disappointed you. Still, your body snapped and instinctively reacted to such a request.

“Not in a million years.” You snarled. “Keep that in mind. I’m not going to sleep with you, scum. You disgust me.”

“Here I thought you don’t understand sensual requests.” He spinned the wooden stick between his fingers before dropping it to the table with a clack. 

“Invitation to sleep with a man like you is one of the things I’d rather die.”

“Psh. Aren’t you drastic? I can reassure you that I’m well-experienced and can be very careful when it comes to the bedroom. Humans are so fragile after all.”

You got confused. “Well-experienced? For what? Shutting your eyes? Have good dreams? I thought demons don’t sleep.”

“No, no, we—“ Then Douma catched on, “Heh. Dear me, you’ve done it again.” He tittered amusingly. “Did you think I actually meant literally sleeping?”

You’re now perplexed and a little angry. “Yes… What else do you mean?”

He opened his mouth and then closed it with a smile. This makes it all interesting for him. You think sleeping with a partner is the ultimate act of love but you don’t know entirely. How funny. 

This explains why you don’t have a particular smell belonging to another person. Demons have a special sense of smell and each whiff of the scent of a human is different from one another. 

Babies smell like sweet milk because of vernix caseosa. Gradually in time, each person adapted their own scent, men have strong and woody fragrances while women are delicate like flowers. In special circumstances, lovers have that effect on each other's scent due to pheromones. 

To you, no one has claimed you, especially how little you know romance. You being unmarked had lured him more than it should’ve. 

Makes it more fun to play with. 

“Whatever the hell you’re talking about, I suggest you shut it because it's not obligatory.” You hissed out, tightly grasping the remaining chopstick you have that you are tempted to skewer his eyes with. You pointed the makeshift weapon in his direction. “I don’t like you. So don’t expect me to fall for your scheming tricks.”

Douma’s mouth twitched, almost smiling. “Yes. We’ll see about that.” 

Change the subject. You cannot handle anymore of this conversation. If anything, you so badly want to negotiate your freedom. It has been the first topic in mind that you've been desperate about but you know Douma wouldn’t like that. He planned to spare you for a while. 

So inconsiderate and selfish. All he thinks is about his benefit. He took everything from you. Your freedom, your breathing skills, your Corps uniform, your mask—

Your brows knitted together, suddenly remembering he had kept something precious to you. Back at the restaurant, when Douma found out your identity, he took your belongings.  

“Where’s my mask?” You abruptly asked, realizing he stole it from you. 

“Hm?” Douma blinked owlishly. “You mean that trifling talisman?”

You clenched your jaw as to how he regarded it in such a degrading manner. That mask is from your teacher. It is the only thing you’ve held with such preciousness. It is a remembrance of your masters and your time as a Demon Slayer. 

You went through so many achievements and hardships, all the grueling training, the sacrifices of the Final Selection, and the challenges of being the Water Hashira’s tsukugo. It is that important to you. 

“The fox mask.” You specified sharply. “Where is it?”

The demon contemplated, lowkey stalling. “It’s in this room.” He said obliviously. “Why do you want to find it?”

“Because it belongs to me.” You flat-out state the obvious that even a child with common sense would have guessed. Douma must be centuries old but acts like a brat. Gods know he is despicable, deceivingly playful, but not dumb. “You stole it. Give it back.”

“Steal? I didn’t steal it.” Douma defended himself. “I’m just keeping it as a memento.”

You slowly blinked as you repeated, “Memento.” The bastard just smiled. One of your brows twitched. “That’s mine. It was given to me.”

“Well, finders keepers, I guess.” Douma shrugged with a naughty look. “If you badly want it back so much though, guess you’ll just have to find it yourself. If you don’t, then the mask is completely mine.”

“You—!“ you shot up in your seat. He merely craned his eyes up to meet your furious gaze. “That mask is important to me. You don’t get to take it without my permission!”

“My guest and her tantrums.” Douma tutted in disappointment, and condescending. He wagged his finger to your direction. “Your outbursts are getting out of hand, little one.”

You snapped, and so you grabbed across the table to reach his neck and yanked him close to you. Douma was stunned at this that he had forgotten to resist not letting you have your way with him like this, but he chose not to. 

Your hands gripped the neckline of his red top garment, fisting the fabric with intensity. You itched to strangle the life out of him. 

“Don’t talk to me like that, you damn prick. I’m not a child. Now tell me where did you keep my mask.”

Interesting. Douma observed you, enamored at your fury. To be frenzied with such a personal dilemma, you had the gall to revile him, regardless of who you are dealing with. 

You’re only lucky that Douma wouldn’t have flayed your existence as he pleased because of your pretty face and the entrancing bold personality. He could kill you within mere seconds. 

Is it bravery or foolishness? Foolishness. Stupid to assert yourself this way. 

Still, he is, dare say, piqued with this newfound experience. You’re daring to drag him down to your level and look at him in the eyes filled with contempt. The proximity that you launched between the two of you excites him. You’re playing with fire. Some human you are, and a woman at that. 

Up close, you are sort of distracting and he tried not to stray his gaze in wonder. He had a feeling he would receive a punch if he wasn’t taking this trivial conversation seriously. 

It’s a bit hard to focus in this awkward position, Douma allowed you to manhandle him. His upper body is tilted over the chadubai with his arms propped on the surface to support. He is careful not to bump any of the plates or bowls.

“We don’t have to do this the hard way now, little fox,” Douma said, gently. His breath against your face. “You can find your mask since it’s important to you. I permit you to search through my room if it pleases you.”

You went silent at that, surprised he’d let you. Did he keep it here?

With that, you released him and Douma situated himself back in his seat, fixing his wrinkled turtleneck without any concern whatsoever as if you weren’t violent on him a moment ago.

“If you have any more games involved in this, I will slam your head at the table.” You warned and he chuckled, raising his hands in surrender.

You wished that he could just tell you where it is just to spare your grievances. But that would just make things easy, wouldn’t it? 

“Do be careful not to mess my room,” Douma said as you darted away. “The handmaidens have just cleaned the place.”

A protest caught in your throat. You’re not going to mess up… not that you’d care. Let it be hurled by a hurricane or whatever, but you’re not uncouth. 

His chamber is different compared to some of the rooms you’ve been in. The floral paintings are still present just like the rest of the temple. But the tatami flooring was pleasant to step on, it's soft under your feet. 

It’s a vacant room, with not much to look at except for a couple of shelves and cabinets. Your attention is drawn toward the shiny trinkets and ornaments displayed, and then to the rows of books that seem to be outdated. 

Does this guy read? It doesn’t strike you with the impression the demon is a bookworm. You take one and flip it open. There you find certain topics about plants. Some pages are bookmarked with certain notes of explications and observations, and then you saw a vehement annotation on the spider lily page.

Why is he reading botany?

Then you return it with disinterest, and you notice the large byōbu, only to reveal a huge, strange bed behind it. You recognized this, it is made from the westerners. The Butterfly Estate has several in the clinic. But this one is extravagant, the bed frame is cultivated from dark lacquered wood, the mattress is thick, and also adorned with white silkiest sheets, the thickest blankets, and pillows you’ve ever seen. The lotuses are also embedded in a couple of pillowcases. 

Of course, it’s there. It’s everywhere. Does he like that flower much? 

Technically, this furniture serves no purpose to the demon, he doesn’t need sleep when he’s active at night, and probably wouldn’t use it during the daytime as well. What does he even do when the sun is up? The bed is a mere decoration. A facade of his humanity. 

Surprisingly, the demon didn't follow you when you went behind the byōbu. So you’re free to probe around, you knelt at one of the bottom drawers nearby. The cabinet smoothly slid open and revealed nothing but novelties and scrolls that seemed to be forgotten.

Somehow you doubt your mask is here but you’re going to find out.

—

“Has your search gone fruitful, little fox?” 

Douma’s presence spawned behind you. You briefly stiffened, you almost forgot that you’re not alone. He didn't make any noise as you inspected his place, he was waiting until he received a dessert from the kitchen attendants without you noticing.

“I’ve looked everywhere.” You tried not to sound deflated. “It’s not here.”

But Douma sensed your spirits disheartened. He smiled as he kneeled to your side, without you knowing he was holding a plate with sponge cake. He takes a slice. “Cheer up! Here, have a castella.”

“A wha— Mphf!” A fork is shoved in your mouth and you nearly choke at the intrusion. The moist texture of the cake melted quickly into your tongue, turning soft and adhering to your saliva. You swallowed it all before you coughed and staggered, covering your lips as you shot the demon a nonplussed look. 

“How is it?” He asked innocently. You didn’t answer when you were still recovering from the abrupt morsel. All you did was glare at him. 

Where did he get that? Did the attendants give him one when you weren’t looking? Douma took a curious bite too while the two of you stared at each other awkwardly in silence. You blinked when he started chewing the sweet dish. He was fine with the taste? 

Then he grimaced as he swallowed it. “What an odd food.”

“That’s it.” You had enough. “Where is the mask?” 

“Still here. You may have searched everything thoroughly, but there’s still one thing in this room that you have yet to inspect.”

“What?” Douma left you with your confusion in its wake. You saw him take another bite of the dessert that is unavailing for his stomach.

What hasn’t been searched? What did he mean by that one thing? You glanced at every corner of the room. Did you miss something? Surely you didn’t. There’s nothing here but useless junk, trinkets, and books, you and him…

…

Him.

Your head snapped in his direction.

There was that shit-eating grin he’s wearing when you whip your head around the byōbu.

He has it all along.

“Give. It. Back.” You demanded. This fucker made you search high and low for nothing and wasted your goddamn time. 

You’re so going to slap him the moment he gives you a crooked grin. “Are you sure it is with me?”

Yes! You nearly screamed. His mischievous face speaks volumes. “It’s obviously with you. So,” you stretched out your hand. “Hand it over.”

Douma merely stared at your outstretched limb and did nothing but contemplate. His grin remained and you noticed it widening. You don’t know why you expected him to cooperate when he reached for his black cloak, to think he would do what you said, but yet he fooled you. 

Briskly he seized your wrist and yanked you down to him. You tried to withdraw but he was much faster and his grasp is insistent that you lost your balance. Gravity decided that you shall land on Douma.

“Oof!” You collided harshly. The demon barely budged. He is like a statue, unmoving and firm, bumping into him hurts. With flimsy hands, you grabbed onto his shoulders as leverage to prevent yourself from slipping further between his crossed legs. In the end, you find yourself in an awkward position. 

Your agitated breath fans against his collarbone, then you went still after realizing what just happened. 

The demon leaned closer, pressing his cold lips at the shell of your ear, lowering his voice. “You can search for my body if you want to, little fox.” 

Douma thought you’d consider that idea when he is met with unsure silence. No reactions in your body though. You didn’t move. No tensed muscles. No bulging veins. It’s neutral. He couldn’t tell what you were thinking because for a moment he actually couldn’t sense anything from you. This wasn’t the first time. It was like when— 

But then you finally moved and leaned away from his frame with an unreadable expression. 

Before Douma could say something, one of your palms smashed into his face and you exerted force, shoving his stupid skull down to the chadubai. And quickly he recovered, as you expected and to your immense disappointment, Douma resisted, not allowing you to bash his head.

“What did I say about your games?” You growled. “Do that again and I swear you will die by my own hands.”

“Really?” His eyes narrow in belittling you. “How so? You didn’t succeed before.”

Cheeky, condescending asshole.

Fuming, you separate yourself from him but refrained so when Douma abruptly snatched your hand that was against his cheek. You stilled at the touch. He’s always so cold.

Without hesitation, he curiously nuzzled into your palm, inhaling deeply.

“Heh. Sorry. I couldn’t resist.” Douma smiled, with lidded eyes meeting your baffling ones. 

You’re quite in a predicament but also distracting which is why Douma prevented you from leaving. You're still propped in his crossed legs, careful not to sink in between than you already are. And your hand clings to his shoulder while the other is being harassed with inappropriate attention. This has been the closest distance he could’ve ever got from you.

You jerked your arm to break free but Douma won’t budge.

“Would you let go?” 

“No. Don’t want to.” He stubbornly quipped. “But, to be honest, you look like you belong on my lap, right?”

You pushed him away in a frenzy, finally breaking free. Douma lets you.

“Fucking lunatic… Fine. Keep the goddamn mask for all I care. I’ve suddenly lost interest in it anyway.” You bitterly said as you flatten the crumpled folds of your kimono. “Just don’t break it.”

“Giving up already?” At your instant defeat and dejection, Douma curiously looked at you while his voice carried that smug tone. He has pushed your buttons long enough and you don’t want to encourage it anymore. You just want to leave and call it a night. 

“No.” Your eyes narrowed sharply as you glared down at him. “I am still determined to take it back because it’s mine. It was never yours to begin with.”

“I merely took the silly thing since I wanted it for myself.” 

“What?” You snarled. “Here, let me tell you something you might not understand since you’re a child and all.” 

You bend down at his level for him to see clearly how utterly displeased you are. Your tone lowers. 

“Nothing belongs to you. And you don’t just fucking steal whenever you feel like it, all right? Didn't your parents tell you that it’s wrong to steal from others? Hm?” You were careful not to pinch his cheek, in addition, to scold him and satisfy your inner turmoil. 

You despise him. Douma practically kidnapped you and you won’t indulge him with the idea of behaving yourself like a good little girl. He has the power to ruin you but you’d still fight him with insults and crude offenses, to just sit still and endure it all mind-boggles you.

To your relief, Douma had been more than merciful to not do anything else but leaned against the chadubai instead of punishing you for speaking to him that way. 

Uppermoons are egotistical and have pride in their power. They won’t allow a soul to live for another day when they are being belittled, like what you’re doing now. If you were another person, Douma would’ve gladly maimed them just for them to suffer and then die the next minute. You just realized how frighteningly patient he is with you. 

“My parents have told me plenty.” He said. “I've also lived long enough to know the concept of ownership. So there's no need to lecture me. I just have the mask since it is right where it belongs.”

You release a frustrated yell as you stand straight in a whiplash. 

“Your impertinence knows no boundaries, demon.” You spat.

Douma chortled. “Yes. But you should know, little fox, that you're–“

A brief loud scraping noise interrupted.

“Douma-sama,” an unfamiliar woman peeked through the aperture of the entrance. 

The sight of pinafore and uniform reminded you of Yua, thus you assumed the stranger was a handmaiden. She stopped midway through her sentence when she saw the sight of the two of you together, causing her to promptly bow in apology. 

“My apologies, Gracious Founder, I wasn’t aware you have company.”

A soft and gentle smile graced the demon’s features. You felt unsettled by how fast Douma switched personalities. “It’s alright, Hanako-san. There's no need to apologize.”

The woman lowered her head furthermore. “I have to apologize again though because you're requested in the audience chamber. Shinjiro-dono has just returned and there is an urgent matter to discuss.”

“Oh. Okay. I’ll be there in a minute.” Douma said. A bit disappointed at the turn of events though. Things were about to get interesting between you and him, and he wanted to play more until he remembered he had duties to serve. 

He stood up from his zabuton, his full height towering over you. Your neck is starting to hurt from craning up to meet his gaze. 

“I suppose this is where we have to cut short our lovely time together.” He said a bit politely. “That’s too bad. I was having fun too. But I shouldn’t keep you here any longer, it's almost morning and you still need rest.”

You narrowed your eyes at the suspicious gentlemanly behavior. That saintly charm many of his people have been fawning over will not work on you.

When you made no move, Douma abruptly laid his hand at your back and steered you towards the door. Your skin burned with repulsion underneath his touch, even with his skin resting on your robes, you still felt the coldness from him traveling to your back. On cue, Hanako stood up, her head still lowered. 

“Until next time, little fox.” He said sweetly, patting your back before letting go. Your body still tenses at the ghost of his touch.

“I will escort her back, your Worship,” Hanako said. “This way, my lady.” 

You felt his stare clinging to you as you followed the handmaiden until you turned around the corner. Contentment washes over you when you’re no longer observed, and you’ve finally distanced yourself from him on the first night. You honestly don’t know how long you’ll take it but you're glad it's over. For now.

Hanako halted by the door of your room. She bidded you a bow. “Have a good night, my lady. Please rest well.”

“Uhm, wait.” You called before she could leave. Hanako gave you a patient look. “I’ve been wondering, what happened to my uniform? The black clothes I was wearing when I got here.”

“Uniform?” She repeated gently, pondering. Recognition sparkled in her eyes moments later. “Ah, yes. That. Douma-sama personally requested to discard it while you were unconscious. I do recall he had kept the clothing after we had washed it.”

“I see.” You said quietly. “Thank you.”

She nodded at you before you entered your room. 

As you shut the shoji doors, you collapsed against them before you folded yourself, drawing your legs against your torso and propping your forehead to your knees.

You sighed.

That fucker took your uniform. 

Chapter Text

Life is just full of surprises, isn’t it?

The fact that you lost everything fucking sucked. So much for starting over as it is inconceivable, everything that your life is anchored at; what you are and what you do, all ostensibly vanished due to this unfortunate turn of events.

This place — wherever it is — is a horrifying and grim slaughterhouse, and you are caged along with the victims, or joined along with the cattle, to put it accurately. Every movement you make now will be held accountable and you’re not sure how far this demon named Douma will ruin you. 

What a quick and effective way to be this miserable.

It's not like life wasn't steadily on the road before, but you were free and it was much more peaceful than this. What you had, you were  emancipated. 

The days when you’d wake up at the Butterfly Estate, consult a medical checkup and therapy session, practice shooting, and comply with Shinobu's revenge  plan for her sister, were all made by your choice. You could  do anything you wanted and needed.

The wisteria trees, the residents of the Butterfly Estate, the kakushi you’d briefly encounter as they do their tasks diligently, the small chatter you'd share with the injured hunters resting in their clinic beds, and your kasugai crow greets you every morning for daily letters from your masters and pen-pals.

Stop. Enough reminiscing. On your futon , you blankly stare at the ceiling of your room. Your fate has been decided anyway and it’s just all but a waiting game now. Your enemy is still choosing your due date – deciding when to put the final nail in your coffin.

Demon Slayers like you mostly ended up meeting tragic and brutal deaths, and you know this well, expecting your story to come down to a similar outcome the moment you swore to commit yourself to fight demons and serve the Ubuyashiki family. Deeming yourself a dedicated contributor, whatever role you play, no matter how big or small it would affect the Corps, everything you do must matter. 

No hesitation and qualms are to be expected whenever a mission was assigned to you. Regardless of how dangerous it would be— that you'd most likely be incapacitated horribly or die, it was your duty. 

As a former tsuguko of the Water Hashira , you’d witness how heavy the responsibilities would  weigh the higher the rank you’re promoted to especially to Hashiras like your master, you were there to see the victories and the toll of his duty, how highly he is regarded for his achievements and downfalls. 

The position was supposed to be yours to inherit once the torch was passed onto you. It was already decided. You were prepared. You were ready.

Until you encountered Douma. 

It doesn’t matter anymore. You thought with finality. The way you lost half a year ago to a strong demon; you don’t deserve to earn such a position that would easily crumple. 

Weaknesses. Setbacks. Misconceptions.

You are ashamed.

You tried to tell yourself that is not a common cause. 

Hundreds of years since the wisteria trees became a haven, nichirin blades are forged from ores, and breath users have risen from the Golden Age… Despite humanity's accomplishments, there are more defeats than triumphs.

Yours was one of them. You nearly died, and yet, you tried to fight back for revenge, only to fall back once again in front of Death’s doorstep thanks to that damn demon.

I see them as tragic creatures. I feel their sorrows and resentments as they die. Kanae had said. She was a gentle Hashira, considerate and kind towards everyone, even demons. In my eyes, they were humans who were forced to lose their redemptions. It just happened they were given the wrong chance to start over at the wrong time. 

The humanity within you can only do little comprehension of what those demons went through. If it means slaying them, you would just end their pain if Kanae meant they are suffering. 

But would she think the same about the demon that killed her? The one that took you. Douma. Would she say she pity him as well? 

Did he suffer? Did he not choose to be a demon? Is he unhappy? You were just trying to understand Kanae’s perspective. 

What were her thoughts in her final battle? 

What were her final moments?

My dear sister… She said she feels sorry for that demon. Shinobu told you after her mourning, remaining unsurprised unlike you. 

Sorry? You don’t understand, you were dumbfounded. Even when he…

She sees something in it. Shinobu is much different than her sister. She doesn’t see demons as poor humans but as monsters. Piteous. That’s all. 

Shinobu never shared Kanae’s death, especially details regarding her fight with Douma. For a reason to exclude you for revenge. You only managed to convince her in exchange for your info. 

You’re the only one who managed to make it out alive, after all. You told her everything you know. Douma’s appearance, Blood Demon Art, the powdered ice, and the golden fans.

Under thorough autopsy, Kanae did not experience problems in her lungs unlike you. She must’ve known that trick the moment she rescued you. No wonder she pulled through to fight Douma until dawn because she wasn’t incapacitated by her breath techniques. But still died under gruesome circumstances.

When acquainted with pain, you agree that there are no better deaths than painless ones. A quick sendoff whiplashing you to the afterlife is more than enough to tolerate. 

Kanae never received such. It was found in the investigation that she took a harsh blow, a large cut sloping from her left collarbone down to her right hip bone, gashing her, and died from losing a lot of blood from undergoing external damages. In her final moments, she drifted away slowly but surely from an agonizing experience.

It was different from your case. Necrosis is excruciating. Cells dying one after another. Perhaps if Douma had been quicker and merciful before, he should’ve finished you off so that you don’t have to suffer from this godforsaken affliction. 

From the bottom of your heart, maybe it would’ve been better to die like that instead of being held hostage in this den and then being savored later on as his midnight snack. There’s no doubt he will devour you until your bones remain.

Or would leave no trace of you.

Of your inner laments, you end up in a gloomy mood. Abruptly, Yua then enters your chamber, greeting you warmly.

“Morning!” The handmade chirped. Her face was bright and refreshed unlike yours. “It's noon now, my lady. You slept like a rock.”

You drowsily and begrudgingly shift in your futon , stirring uncomfortably by your stiff bones, your joints popping as you stretch. After sitting up, you rubbed your face with your palms, thinking it could remove the exhaustion plunging into your eyeballs. You’re still tired from last night, your body wants to crash down to the bed and sleep forever. 

“Your Founder kept me up all night.” You complained before yawning behind your hand. “He tires me. He’s so lively at night. I don’t think I could keep up with his energy, especially doing… whatever we did in his chambers. ”

Yeah. Being forced to eat with Douma three times a day is abnormal to the max. 

“What?” Blinking, Yua’s jovial smile faltered.

“What?” You repeated. “What do you mean?”

“N-nothing.” She blushed madly. “Well, you and your phrasing, miss... I thought… I thought there’s something related about his Worship’s celibacy.”

You stared at her. “Celi—what?”

“Celibacy.” She repeated but you remained silent. “Celibacy is, uh, abstaining from marriage or s-sex— Nevermind! What I meant is celibacy is not to get into romantic relationships for religious reasons.”

Romantic? Now you’re stumped. “And how does that relate to what we did last night? We were just eating dinner.”

“Oh… oh! R-right. Of course.” Yua became flustered nervously laughing.

It’s so painfully obvious though that you understand why she thought of that ridiculous assumption. Yua likes the demon. You don’t want to know the reason for how that happened but it did.

It’s probably the work of Douma’s stupid charm. 

His approach towards women is evident because they are his favorite type of meal , and you don’t know why he had the gall to flirt with his food. Is that a term? Maybe. You don’t know what is the point of doing that.

But you? Yours is a unique case, Douma just annoys the shit out of you. It makes it all the more challenging to tolerate his behavior towards you. 

Was this… some sort of a habit he does though? Kidnap women whoever he’s attracted to and keep them until they are driven insane? What a maniac, if that is the case.

“Does he,” you began before pausing, considering carefully your choice of words. “usually ask people to eat meals with him in his room?”

“No…?” Yua tilted her head at you with a confused look. She’s not positive about affirming her answer by the looks of it. It’s probably her first time hearing this question, or considering it.,

“Master Douma rarely eats. Regardless of Hanako- san and everyone else being persistent on ensuring he is being fed. In the end, the Founder only complies by eating once a day or so. So it is rare to witness him eat. I also never see him dine with someone… Although, he does invite people to his chamber when something needs to be discussed privately. His handmaidens sometimes brew tea when he has a visitor but they are never issued to serve meals. His Worship is a busy man, who always puts others before himself, thus the endless hearings. He never resorts to dining during those hearings even though there is time for idle chatter since he is gregarious.”

In short, it’s the first time he has ever done this.

“I see…” You squinted at her, tracing any lies in her words, yet her innocent looks gave away the fact she was telling the truth , or that she is good at acting. 

In any case,  you highly doubt that bastard is celibate, recalling  his bold requests to intimately sleep with you. 

Why does it feel like it is more than just an invitation to sleep though?

It doesn’t matter as long as you keep on rejecting him. You thought angrily. Fuck him. You’re not touching that scumbag.

“Speaking of Kyouso-sama, ” Yua claps with sparks in her eyes, “This is the first time this has ever happened, but Master Douma is awake, right now, at day ! This has never happened before.” She perks in your direction with attentiveness. Her eyes are wide and curious. “It’s because he wants to dine with you. Oh my. Is this a miracle? Master Douma is willing to eat three meals a day. Did you convince him, my lady?”

No. You almost said. There was no convincing involved. It was his game. You’re stuck with his conditions since you lost, and you’re not even stupid enough to decline because the last thing you want to do is piss him off. You’ve done enough to test his mercy, the verbal attack was one of them because that’s all you can do to protect yourself from any more of his shenanigans.

Yua nervously looks at you when she doesn’t receive any answers, noting your troubled  silence. “A-anyway, now that you’re well-rested and all, you need to take a bath before you and Master Douma take lunch.”

Lunch? Already? “A bath?”

Yua flashed a soothing smile. “You haven’t had a proper one since you came here, my lady. Not even when Master Douma had promptly requested his bath to be prepared because he wanted to refresh you, as he said before, despite your unconscious state. Miss Hanako stepped in quickly because his Worship was willing enough to carry you in his bath, not to mention nearly stripped…” 

She stopped awkwardly when she noticed your face contorted  in horror. 

“D-don’t think much about it! The Founder is affable and undeniably resolute in his benevolent deeds. He just wants you to be settled as quickly as possible. Albeit modesty is overlooked, he has good intentions.”

“Oh, my gods.” You muttered, hiding your face in your palms. What else has that bastard done to you while you’re unconscious?

Yua’s reasoning is fruitless in dismissing your uneasiness. “Nothing happened though!” She continued, wavering, “Miss Hanako and the other handmaidens took care of you before the Founder could do anything. We merely touched your body…” She fidgets. “You were out for a while too, so it’s a good thing we changed your clothes in the meantime.”

“A while?” You repeated, not realizing when you passed out. Douma did force you to fall unconscious because you attempted to blow his brains out. If you don’t regret it, you would do it again and again if it means reducing his existence to ashes .

“Yes… Around two days.”

You’ve been missing for two days , you wondered what Shinobu is thinking right now. Would it be possible for her to find you?

“Rest assured though that you’re in good hands now. You’re blessed with fortune to have such a benevolent person who is concerned for your safety.” She clapped her hands together. “Right, Master Douma permitted you to use his bath now. You should! He has the most luxurious necessities. Come!”

You only frowned.

—

You hesitated to enter until Yua gently dragged you inside, her eagerness palpable despite her soft touch. 

It was bigger than you would have imagined. It’s like a personal bathhouse, furnished with wood and there is a substantial pool in the center, wide enough for around ten people to fit inside. The water in it is steaming with floating flower petals. You could get dizzy at the strong scent stifling your nose. 

Yua leads you to a noble walk-in closet which leaves you in awe. Wardrobes and cabinets stretched along the room, silky kimonos on display racks, and folded fabrics with various intricate designs that left you amazed. If only you didn’t know whose clothes belong to, you would’ve blurted out a genuine compliment. 

You didn’t live a life filled with wealth and fortune, so you lack the concept of riches.

“Our Gracious Founder was curious about the western interior a while back, and his property has been renovated then.”

Yua beckons you to change, as you note the sight of the folded yukata in her arms.

“Why can’t I just use the bathhouse in the west wing?” You went behind the folded screen she pointed at while rejecting her offer to assist you to tend to your sleepwear. You don’t trust Yua to let her lay a finger on your body. 

“Master Douma said that you wanted some privacy.” 

You were astounded at the answer. Privacy. What is that bastard toying with you again? 

Dining with him is enough, knowing it unsettles you that a human such as yourself is eating your food before him.  Demons like him are naturally bound to crave power. Even if they can contain themselves, not reduce to ravaging savages, not human will live for another day once they have set their eyes on them, deciding they’re prey.

Yua adjusted the folding screen further to obscure you for decency. It didn't surprise you that the divider is also decorated with lotuses . 

Gods. You’re starting to hate the flower since it reminds you so much of your captor.

Everything was silent except for the rustling of your clothing and Yua’s patient humming, you unfastened the ribbon around your waist. 

Once you pry open your robes, Yua asks, “What kind of job did you have, my lady?”

You stopped in your tracks, pausing. The abrupt question had your mind immediately running with many thoughts. You didn’t know Yua enough to give her the true answer.  Besides, being a Demon Slayer is not a common job, and it is kept in secrecy. As much as you wanted to tell her everything: that Douma is a liar and the fact that her life could be very much in danger, you couldn’t bring yourself to do it.

“I was a… hunter.” You lick your dry lips. Would you still call yourself that? 

“A hunter?” Bewilderment is evident in her tone. “Well, that explains the rough personality.” She then laughs, not sounding judgemental. “I’ve never met a female hunter before, so I don’t know what that is like, for a woman participating in such a dangerous job.”

You reach out for the bathrobe once you’re no longer dressed, and Yua gingerly complies. 

“That aside, I couldn’t help but be concerned that… There are wounds and bruises all over your body. Hanako- san and the other handmaidens were all shocked. I have never seen a woman injured this badly, you… must’ve been in a lot of pain.”

You stayed silent, absently lingering your fingertips on the large wound on your bicep from a hectic battle. It wasn’t from your fight with Douma. This came from way before that happened. 

“I’m used to it.” You said, blankly.

“What on earth were you hunting though? It seems dangerous.”

“Predators.” You murmured, fastening the ribbon to your waist. “Beasts.”

“Like bears?”

Bears have no awareness and they’re natural predators. Not demons, they were people, so they’re meant to be slain. 

“Yes.”

“Wow.” Yua awed. “I find that interesting. I would've liked to see you in action. It’s a shame you retired due to your condition.”

“I am not retired.” You argue. “I can still hunt.”

“R-really? Shouldn’t you be taking it easy though? I mean you couldn’t handle vigorous movement, remember? As the physician informed me.” 

Not that it would be any help, you’re not that impotent regardless of her statement. The conversation was left unsaid as you kept quiet, you’re can’t handle any more of this. 

You stepped out of the screen, prompting Yua to show you where you can shower, opening a door that leads to a private room to wash. 

—

“I’ve… never bathed like this before.”

Almost, once, at the Swordsmith village where they have compelling hot springs, but it was a rare opportunity to visit such a place because the Ubuyashiki kept its location a secret. You only visited once when you were invited to meet your swordsmith for the first time. 

They were hospitable, offered services, and guaranteed relaxation, but you were in a hurry at that moment. You barely appreciated everything that was given to you, thinking about it now filled you with melancholy. 

The memories once again flooded your mind, and you caught yourself staring at your reflection in the tub. The scent of the flowers is rich and addicting, almost as if the saccharine smell would hypnotize you if you linger close to the water.

“Never?” Yua blinked, not entirely surprised though. The handmaiden stands across the pool, watching your wary curiosity unfold. “If that’s the case, I’m sure you’ll enjoy this one. I prepared it myself! Floral baths are good for your body physically and mentally. Try it!”

You glanced at her encouraging mien, and you silently comply with slowly unwrapping your towel from your body, Yua turned her gaze away for a moment as you did, then you tested the temperature by dipping your toes for a brief moment. It wasn’t that hot, so you submerge yourself slowly but surely until you’ve sat down, your entire body engulfed, and the warm water heats your skin.

Woah.

“Haha! I knew you’d like it.” 

You release a loud sigh of relief while shutting your eyes, further sinking until the water level is at your neck. There’s a deep yet soothing sensation of your body adapting to the bath, your muscles ease, and your skin flush. You relaxed, leaning back and your shoulders slumped. The aroma coming from the flower petals envelops your lungs and your mind. 

Pleasant. It smells like… 

“Hey now, don’t go sleeping in the bath, you might drown!” Yua’s voice sounded far away even though she hollered.

“I’m not.” You retorted as you instinctively shot your eyes open. This felt good. You actually might sleep here. 

Don’t get too comfortable. You carefully mind yourself not to let your guard down, prompting you to sit up straight. 

“Right, right.” Yua gave you a mischievous smirk before she went over to another room. 

You took the moment to meditate during her absence. For the first time, your mind is clear and peaceful, in a way, supposedly unlikely to happen when the nightmares take over and your constant sleep deprivation has become a dwelling habit. It is difficult to sleep just to be greeted with your subconsciousness forming traumatic scenarios repeatedly, taunting your inner madness. 

When have you ever had an empty mind? Without lamenting over the problems in your life, being freed from the chains of your feelings. Everything was exhausting to deal with, not to mention your captor. 

The effects of the intoxicating water subside, but you can’t loosen up your active brain, you refuse this, practically rejecting the purpose of bathing – to relax. You wanted to change into your clothes now.

Just as you were about to reach for your towel, Yua came back with an alarmed look. “Oh, I think I forgot something. I need to head out for a moment.”

“What?” You froze.

“I’ll be back,” Yua went over the doors to leave, “Don’t worry, I’ll lock the doors. You stay relaxed, my lady. I will be quick.”

“Wait—“ 

And she’s gone. The doors slid shut and you heard a resounding lock.

After that, silence.

It was what you feared for, but you’re ostensibly ill-fated by what had happened for the past few days, and this event had to be one of them, another unfavorable experience to go through.

Privacy is guaranteed. You thought. Yua had locked the doors, and right now is the time for your leisure to tend to your hygienic needs. Surely no one will disturb you…

Who are you kidding? Something will happen. This is the perfect opportunity. The timing is immaculate. The temple already has a demon inhabiting it and being in this vulnerable moment would be a chance to traumatize you badly. 

You warily eyed the doors.

So far, nothing has happened that peeves you, you self-consciously bend your legs against your chest before wrapping your arms around them. Your eyes darted to every corner of the room, looking for any sign of movement, anything, even a flicker of a shadow.

If he dares to, you’re going to drown that son of a bitch.

You’re prepared to lash out even when you’re provoked like that; still, your anxiousness wouldn’t cease. There is zero chance you can defend yourself.

No, no. You can’t stay here, your pounding heart urges you to move , reach for your towel and get out—

Your hand is met with nothing but air . 

Where—? You panicked, despite being submerged in heated water, it felt more like you were bathing under a waterfall the moment your towel, the only thing that can cover your naked body with, has gone missing. 

The realization hits you, exaggeratedly crushing you with a cascade of bitterly cold and heavy water that has poured down from the highest cliffs, only to land straight on you. 

Hell, it reminded you of your Master’s training, who would shove you down a similar place,more like a cataract . Every part of your body is pulverized by the hefty torrent and threatens to suppress all of your bones and muscles, compressing you down, nearly snapping you into pieces. 

It felt like that. Right now.

Someone is here. 

Shit. You could’ve sworn you left the towel here beside you, who could’ve taken it without you noticing? There would’ve been footsteps, at least. But you heard nothing—

Creak. 

You jumped, whipping your head around in every direction before sinking further into the bath while gathering all the floating flower petals around you to obscure your nude body. 

What was that?

Much to your dismay, you can’t see anyone out in the open. There are two passageways in the bath, your twelve and six o’clock. The sliding doors are shut, assuming both are locked. You didn’t hear one get opened. Or did it? It probably came undone without you noticing, which is likely the reason. Were you just that dull or whoever is here is careful?

Your voice ached to shout out, to call out whoever is with you. Initially, you assumed it was Douma , the pervert would’ve toyed with you like this purposely. Even if he doesn’t show up, you’re going to kill him. 

But… was it him ? 

For some reason, if it were the demon he wouldn’t creep up like this, silent and lurking in the shadows.

Creak .

What is that sound? You felt goosebumps, your hands rubbing your arms stinging with nervousness. Calm down. Calm down. The suspense is causing you to panic. It felt useless to breathe because you're drowned with anxiety, choking you, your pulses overdrive, and your nerves are on edge to snap at any moment. 

“I’m back!”

You flinched at Yua’s voice and the sound of the doors opening. The tension in the air immediately disintegrated, you’ve never been so glad to see the handmaiden.

“I forgot the obijime .” Yua raised the accessory for you to see. The gold string dangling in her fingers. “It must’ve caught with—“ she halted at the sight of your pale complexion. “Is… everything alright, my lady?”

You lick your dry lips nervously, clenching your fists underwater. “I… I need a new towel.”

She went confused, “A new towel? What happened to the other one?”

Would Yua believe you if you told her someone trespassed here? Her stubborn denial might come in the way, likely claiming: the temple is a haven, why would something unruly like that happen? 

You pout at that, you wanted to tell her but you couldn’t. Not until you have evidence . How is that possible? Would you be able to pick anything amiss when all you did at the time is sit in a tub?

Then again, what would she do about it even if she knew? She wouldn’t have the slightest clue who would do such a thing or if she is deliberately a part of this.

“I honestly… don’t know,” you sighed in resignation. “I’m not myself lately so... I don’t know where it went.”

Yua wears an inscrutable expression and you thought she senses your lie. You don’t know? She would’ve asked but instead, she lets out a forgiving gaze. “Oh, well, that’s alright. There is a spare that I can provide.”

She’s… oblivious or an astounding deceiver . You watch her closely, the handmaiden setting off  to get a spare towel, she hands it to you, and you immediately wrap it around yourself.

The kimono given to you this time is similar to before, nothing surprising, it is a pearly white fabric with lotuses embroidered. The obi is plum red.

Yua assisted after you wore your undergarments, she properly secured your obi and obijime when you fiddled with the sash for a long minute. Embarrassed that you don’t know this part of the dressing up, exposing your naivety. Yua said nothing, merely uttered a word as she fixed your mistake. Later on, she handled your hair, brushing your locks before finally embellishing it with a kanzashi, a hair ornament with spider lilies.

—

Douma wasn’t in his private chambers when you entered. The food has yet to arrive either, it was only you.

You pondered at this, thinking of retreating, still irked by what has happened. The demon’s absence has already crossed out a suspicion in your mind. It might be him. He’s not here. 

You went still when you heard a deep inhale behind you, just by the crook of your neck. 

“Hmm. Aren’t you delectably fragrant today, dear?”

That voice had you shooting a glare toward the demon, who was pleasantly smiling and dangerously close. You could’ve knocked your head against his if you didn’t step back at the last second as you spun to face him. Douma was bending down to your height, without a doubt taking a whiff of your scent.

He’s so damn creepy. But he’s a demon, nothing he does is ever decent. 

“What the Hell is wrong with you?” 

“Already hostile, I see. Whatever do you mean by that?”

“Oh, sniffing my hair like a dog is not weird enough. But you barging in the bath while I bathe is top-tier psychotic. Do you want me to kill you that badly?”

Douma stares at you in wonder and smiles. “I’d like to see you try. But I’m confused at the part of me barging in the bath ?”

“Don’t act dumb.” You said, clipped. “I don’t need to ask you where you’ve been because being late is suspicious enough.”

“My, my, what on earth are you accusing me for, my dearest fox?” He stifles his laugh. “That is just ridiculous ! Didn’t I say I was in the audience chamber—“

“In which you also said before that is where the other entrance to the bath is.” You cut him off, nearly growling. “I heard your footsteps and no one is that quick enough to steal my towel without me noticing. Who else would just trespass?”

“To politely defend myself, I was in the audience chamber, having a friendly chat with someone.” There’s that taunting, oblivious look he gave you. “Why so angry? You don’t believe me?”

“Everything you say is flat-out bullshit.”

He gasps dramatically. “I’m offended!” He says. “I take it that is the cause of your pale complexion?” Your breath hitches when he suddenly enters your space, bending down to meet your face. He cooed, “My adorable guest is white as a sheet! How piteous . Did you see a phantom on your way here?”

“No.” You growled. “Nothing is wrong with me.”

“Really? Is this,” he gestured to your facial features. “something I should expect normally? If you so truthfully say you’re discomposed over nothing . Well, goodness, we need you to consult a physician if that’s the case. There might be something wrong with you!”

You clenched your fists. That belittling tone and the expectant look he wears, waiting for you to snap, feeding on your anger, everything about it irritates you.

Without waiting for a reply from you, Douma hums smugly, straightening himself to his full height, you have to lift your head to meet his face. “Still, I couldn't help but worry over your distress. You know I will listen to your troubles, right?”

“Fuck off.”

“So feisty and lively.” He comments, still unbothered. “I understand that you’re angry about what has happened to you—“

“So you’re aware—“

“I’m not the one you’re looking for though.” He cuts you off sharply for interrupting him, yet you’re exasperated.

“Are you kidding me?”

You couldn’t ignore the nagging feeling that he was close to your perimeter when that happened. He’s playing dumb like he had done nothing wrong. It pissed you off. If you don’t say anything, Douma would be galvanized to continue this game of his. You’re not a pushover. 

“I don’t know what to tell you, little fox. I am merely conversing with a fellow while you are occupied in the baths.”

Your eyes twitched. He’s not going to admit it, is he?

Honestly, what were you even on about confronting a demon ? Douma will do whatever he wants and this is just the start. Even if you whine about it, he would do it again.

“And besides,” Douma noted your seething. “How are you positive that it was me ? Did you see me lurking? Look,” he patted himself, frisking himself for you to see. “I don’t even have your towel.”

“So you’re saying it was someone else?” 

“Most likely.” 

“What a way to throw the blame on someone else for something you did.”

“I’m just as innocent as you are here,” Douma says. “I gotta say, as much as you have a gorgeous body, I wouldn’t dare invade someone’s privacy.”

It was pure instinct to slap him. Oh, you hate him. You hate him. Yet  just as the palm of your hand was about to strike his cheek Douma quickly reacted, catching your wrist, stopping your assault.

“You just do whatever you want, don’t you?” You breathe at the tension of his fingers, ready to bruise you. His sharp blue nails poked at your skin, if he wanted, he could just break your hand.

No. He squeezes a little, and you can’t help but freeze that he is at the nearest point of hurting you. He is going to do a lot worse than just breaking your hand.

“Hmm, yes.” Douma watches your fear. “As much I also allow you to do whatever you want here,” He still does not let go as he curls his fingers around your skin. “Or say whatever you say with that pretty but stupid mouth of yours, you’re still my guest, and I have to respect your space. So, how could such a thing happen?”

You glare at his mockery. He could hear your agitated heartbeat, it had him smirking before releasing a short laugh. 

He lets you go, and you rub your wrist where he held you. 

“All that’s left is who? Who dares to make my guest uncomfortable? Not everyone here is an innocent bystander. I’ve heard many of their darkest secrets. Trust me. You’ll see to it the longer you’ll stay here.”

You’re not sure that either Douma would just deny what he did and point the blame on someone else or he just admitted that everyone else (possibly and most likely will screw you as well) who resides in this temple is unhinged like him ? 

“Bold of you to assume that I will stay here that long to find out.” You heartedly prioritize getting out of here alive and finding a way to call for help and expose Douma. You just found one of the higher ranks of the Twelve Kizuki, and by that, you can’t let someone like him be alive any longer. No matter what number he is, you have to stop him.

“What makes you think that? Do you think you could ever leave?”

“Yes.” You didn’t hesitate. 

Then Douma burst out of laughter, his body hysterically shaking from euphoria. 

“Hahahaha! Oh dear me! That’s funny~ You’re so positive and hopeful! The look on your face brings tears to my eyes.”

The unbiased mockery physically irks you so that you attempt to step out but Douma blocks your way. 

“Ah, ah, ah. Breakfast is here~ Who said you could leave just yet?”

Chapter Text

“Have you heard of the tanuki village nearby, my lady? Maybe we could visit there sometime.”

The mentioned place was so unfamiliar to you that you merely blinked at the handmaiden in silence. It did not ring a bell whatsoever, for you barely know the map charted to where you’re currently at. It infuriates you that you still don’t know where you are, but thanks to Yua, she has given you a little ray of hope by giving you a clear but still vague picture of your current location. 

The two of you were sitting next to each other at the engawa, the wooden porch outside your bedroom, which led to the garden. Your legs were dangling together without realising it. Both of your slippers are forgotten, strewn on the stone slab under you. 

Yua loved sweets, very clearly, as you observe her shoving mochis into her mouth in an unladylike manner. Her cheeks are puffed out like a rabbit while she favourably chews. It’s currently her break since her work time only scales to serving you, and right now, you don’t need anything, so it only leaves you doing nothing together.

Douma had told you she was your personal maid when you once asked him what her purpose was, noticing that Yua was attentive to your needs alone. She wasn’t like the other handmaidens since she was serving a different master— you, so she remained by your side. Your entire well-being is now her responsibility.

You’ve begun to see what she means. It is “their responsibility” if something happens to you, as Yua mentioned when you woke up for the first time in the Eternal Paradise Faith. There will be consequences for her to bear alone if she does not do her job correctly, like keeping you safe or something like that. Now it makes you wonder why she would suggest visiting a place somewhere else besides the temple, when she made it clear before that she doesn't want you anywhere other than here.

“Visit?” You tried not to sound hopeful as you repeated her words. Yua could be messing with you. The wind howls into your room, and the breeze in the mountains is chilly. You shudder. “What for?”

“Nothing important.” Yua shrugged, not overly concerned by your tense posture because she was occupied staring at the sky. As nonchalant as you can muster, you peer into her face, trying to see any malicious intent in it. Nothing. “Since you’re isolated here, doing nothing. It would be better to stretch your legs for once. Maybe get to know my home.”

“I don’t think they would approve.” You don’t have to say their names because she knows who you are referring to.

“I’m sure it’s all right.” Yua placed down the container of her remaining mochi next to her thigh. She was considerate not to leave any crumbs in your place to avoid summoning ants and infestation. “Besides, the doctor said you’re fine. He only restricted you from moving around so vigorously. It’s not like we are going to run down from the mountains. So what do you say?”

The moment she twisted her head to meet your stare expectantly, you whipped your gaze elsewhere.

You tried not to be obvious, your face relaxed and devoid of any emotion. As difficult as it was to stop your excited heartbeat from pounding against your chest, you managed to keep yourself still and not show any hints of your growing curiosity. 

This must be another trick. To catch you in this trap Yua is setting up, or yet that demon, for he may be pulling the strings. That would be too easy to fall into such a scheme… and also a good opportunity to escape.

You mentally pictured several scenarios in your head, the possibilities leading to several results, both dreadful and gruesome. With Douma’s hostility yet to show, your dangerous attempt to escape will probably lead to a horrible outcome because of his unpredictable nature. Most likely, he’ll finally snap at you for being so troublesome in order to pull such a thing.

If that demon was testing you with Yua, you have to be wary and careful with choosing your words and actions. Maybe you can find a way to slip through this and run away. You muse with a sliver of hope blooming in your chest that refuses to disperse.

“I don’t know.” You reply, unsure, keeping your tone frigid. “I’ll… think about it.” 

“Alright.” She beamed. “We can go whenever you feel like it. Once we do, we should go to my favourite bakery. I am craving anpan.”

Such a gluttonous woman. You can’t help but comment, yet you consider not voicing it aloud for her to hear.

—

For the first time in the following week, you were left alone for the day. The uneventful hours have been a continuous feat, since you do not spend your days worshipping a “god”, or work with the staff like cleaning or cooking for the followers of the cult. All you can do is sit at the engawa, watching the sun and clouds move so slowly in the sky. A tinge of envy bloomed in your chest when you saw a flock of birds fly over, disappearing west. Their freedom is unfettered. 

Nothing happened out of the ordinary because your captor seems to have no plans but to keep you here, successfully driving you insane by sheer boredom. Surprisingly, he did not summon you to his chambers for personal leverage, and you wish that it would stay that way. Yua had mentioned to you that Douma is a busy person, so he’ll most likely summon you ever so rarely. 

You hope that the demon will keep this charade of dining with you as the only activity that entertains him. But he keeps requesting you to sleep with him, which you never understood why he’s so hellbent on, but it felt like the term “sleep” has another meaning the more Douma keeps nagging on. The requests never ceased. It just keeps coming every after-comment or joke he would say to further aggravate you. In the end, you refuse him, and he does not complain, mainly shrugging with a defeated smile. 

During those days of dining with Douma, he had earned a disapproving protest from his followers. In one of those hearings that he complained to you one night, he received a plentiful amount of rebuke from none other than Shinjiro. You have not seen the old man since you first met him, but you are fazed by his unruly impression of you. You’ve never been unnerved by an elderly ever in your life. 

To think someone like him would lecture Douma’s recent odd behaviour, if not peculiar for you, the people in the temple find it strange and disapproving that their Founder was staying up during the day; skipping sleep because the demon wanted to meet you three times a day. As if his not sleeping at night wasn’t weird for them, but day? You don’t understand them.

“They dislike this… arrangement.” You had said once, at dinner. The demon was reading a thick book. Theravada scriptures. “Aren’t you making them worry?”

Douma doesn’t look at you since he is occupied. His colourful orbs shifted left to right, absorbing the contents of the book. “What’s there to worry about?” He replied with a curl on his lips, forming an unbothered smile as he flipped a page. “When all that matters is you’re here with me at all times?”

You merely stared at him as you chomped on a piece of fish. The bones of your jaw clenched as you patiently eased your grip on your chopsticks. His followers were talking. Yua had mentioned, sharing what she heard from all the murmuring and whispering voices fluttering in the temple. They were concerned for Douma-sama, of course, but they wouldn’t say it was a miracle, per se. It was a sudden change— an omen. They were raising questions, so they were asserting their concern to the Founder during his hearings. I’m sure Kyoso-sama would tell you about it.

“Hey now.” Douma noticed your tense silence. He finally lifted his head as he shut the book, letting it rest against his thigh before tapping his nails against the hardcover. His attention goes to you. “Are you that bothered, little fox?”

“No.” You quickly answered. “They can say whatever they want. I just… agree with them on this one. They do make a good point. I mean, wouldn’t it be better not to waste your valuable time with someone like me?”

He hummed playfully. There’s no shift in his eyes. “Not even you can convince me,” Douma said with a chuckle before he glued his palm to his cheek, leaning his weight. “As my little fox is trying to get away, I’m afraid I can’t do that. Even when my followers are concerned, I call the shots. They cannot do anything about it… Besides, our game, remember?”

“A stupid one.” You muttered under your breath, and yet he heard you, unsurprisingly. No matter what you say to stop this, he does not submit.

“You’re just saying that because you lost. I bet it hits your pride.” His eyes gleamed with adoration when you frowned. “Aww, do you hate losing that much?”

The unflinching glare from the Founder doesn’t waver. His smile, showing all teeth, conveyed his satisfaction at your unsettled composure. Suddenly, you feel like you’re nauseated.

—

You’re not anticipating meeting any of the followers any time soon. It is merely your disinterest in associating with these people, given by the gravity of your situation.

But the main reason you avoid them is because these devoted individuals are worshipping Douma, a manipulative demon, who successfully plucked their loyalty and perception that you may have a difficult time breaking it. Hence, they may be of no use to you and will likely become an obnoxious obstacle along the way in your attempt to escape. 

So, there was no means necessary to approach them. It wasn’t what you intended to do, ever, until the doors of your chamber abruptly opened with a soft creak, interrupting the quiet ambiance in your room. The unanticipated sound had you snap out of your musings and you turned, alarmed.

Your alerted senses cease when you’re all but greeted at the sight of a young boy, slender and short, barely reaching half of the door. Seeing a kid in this cult of all places had you befuddled, staring at him in uncertainty.

His dark hair is short and disheveled. He wears an outfit you’ve never seen before. It is a plain white attire with no designs adorned in it, giving an impression of conservative purpose when the sleeves are long and the hem reaches above his socks. The buttons perfectly aligned from the collar to the end of the robe are all fastened.

The boy entered without realizing your presence, he was focused on not dropping the wooden bucket which contained murky water, aside from that, he was careful with his footing because you registered he was limping. There was an uncomfortable lump in your throat when you eyed his right leg covered in bandages. It is poorly secured to his wound, the purple marks slightly exposed.

Once he shut the door, he finally turned and stood frozen when he saw you, and then his emotions exploded.

“I’m sorry!” He instantly wailed, staggering to the fusuma doors to run. One of his hands purchased and yanked open as hard as he could, but he was terrified to even move. It is as if he was struck by lightning, the impact jolted through his tiny body and he cannot function properly. He did not think but panicked, despite trying to steady his grip on the bucket, some of the water splashed onto the tatami floor. He screamed, “I’m sorry! I’m sorry! I didn’t know someone lived here! I’m sorry, please don’t hurt me. I didn’t mean to—“

“Calm down.” You said as you stood, raising your hands as if you had no intention of touching him. You considered not approaching him when you had called him out with a firm and careful tone. Trying to snap him out without scaring him. “It’s all right. I’m not going to,” you halted when he raised his hand to his face in the form of self-defense. His knuckles are white and clammy. “Hurt you… or anything.”

“Please, ma’am,” the boy stammered, his eyes shut, refusing to look at you. “forget that I went here. I’ll be going on my way—“ He quickly turned, it wasn’t a good choice to do so when his good leg could not handle the sudden movement and his anxiety had his body feeble. You catch the bucket that nearly spilled across the room as the boy staggered, and you are prompted to latch his arm, preventing him from falling.

“You might hurt yourself.” You said, steadying him before letting him go. The boy relented, and yet stiff as stone.

At that, you’re stuck in a situation without knowing what to do. The boy was having an internal crisis and you’re not one of those people who are expert to comfort. Your mouth hung open then slowly shut. No words coming out. 

Then you look down, noticing there is movement, realizing the bucket in your hand has life in it. You couldn’t help but comment with a curious and baffled tone once you recognize it, “Tadpoles?” 

There was an awkward, “Uh…” coming out from the boy’s lips. You were silently glad that he was able to respond, despite imparted nervousness. He still couldn’t make eye contact with you, eyes trained to the floor and his body was still shaking like a leaf.

You wouldn’t pry further while you have the tiny creatures, so you returned them to the kid, just so as not to agitate him and ensure you have no harm to bring. He silently took the bucket from you with both of his hands, and as he did he clutched them tightly almost like a hug.

You took the opportunity to slowly kneel to his height. Your hands rested on your knees. “I haven’t seen one in a long time… Are you planning to release them?”

You tried to sound cordial. On rare occasions to converse with a kid, it is honestly exerting just to be amiable. You did not dream of having children, responsibilities of a parent never appealed to you, mostly due to your occupation. Former Hashiras, Demon Slayers, and kakushi, those who lived peacefully in their retirement, those who are blessed to have the chance to form a family if they wish to, and not once you do not envy any one of them. 

Certainly, not that you’d thought of settling down anyway. It hits you when you’re looking at this young stranger, the boy who is tightly gripping the bucket that has tadpoles in it. You’re not familiar with dealing with these youngsters, the age that you once experienced with no normal childhood any parent would agree. It’s not uncommon for tragedies to whip at kids. There is parental abuse, abandonment, strenuous work labor, and loss of loved ones. The latter is your injury to the heart. 

Reality and brutality both weighed down your shoulders at a young age until now, you grow up without knowing how to be tenderhearted. Instead, you’ve adapted yourself to a rough and distant nature, it just happened when the things in your life weren’t so colorful and peaceful, urging you to hit rock bottom. 

It’s probably the first time in your life you can speak so softly to someone. You felt strange at that. “I’m not going to hurt you.” You said, reassuring him. “What is your name?”

Warily, he tried to calm down, taking deep breaths without your guidance. If ever you were by chance fooling him with feigned kindness, he wouldn’t want to trigger your facade to break, he quickly replied, “H-Hinata, ma’am.”

“Nice to meet you, Hinata.” Naturally, you introduced yourself as well. Kids are taught not to talk to strangers after all. As you revealed your name to him, you asked, “What were you doing here with the tadpoles?”

“I just w-want to return to their home.” Hinata gripped the bucket. “T-to the pond, that’s all.”

“Ah,” you nodded lightly, standing up as you gestured to him at the door towards the garden. “Then I won’t stop you. Do as you please.”

Hinata perked at you in mild shock at your answer. It’s like he was expecting you to scold and punish him for trespassing. You don’t entertain that thought. Never. Plus, you’re not heartless to hurt someone like Hinata, who is not even in good condition. Did he not have a crutch? You tried not to frown in front of the boy as you eyed his bad leg, instead you gave him a gentle smile.

Hinata went star-struck at that before he looked away as if he was rude. His cheeks are painted red. “O-okay.” He stammered before he limped towards the garden, you quietly followed him in case he tripped. 

It was a pleasant afternoon. Everything was basked in a warm golden hue, the plants in the garden swayed by the gentle wind, and the pond reflected the sunlight. On the horizon, the sun is settling between the heads of the mountains. The scenery alone is a reminder that a couple of hours later you’ll have dinner with a certain someone you despised so much.

“Wait, let me help you with that.” You offered after the two of you reached the engawa, immediately taking the bucket from him before he protested. Flinching, Hinata feared you might hit him but all you did was help him, grasping his small hand and leading him down to the stepping stone where your sandals were. You did not wear them once you proceeded to guide Hinata towards the pond. He went silent during the whole process and did not attempt to push you away.

The boy was flustered at your connected hands, his eyes averted anywhere in nervousness. He was muttering something under his breath that you could not understand. You assumed he was still uncomfortable with your presence so after you guide him through the stone slabs amid the sand of the zen garden, you detach yourself from him, his face disheartened.

“That was rude of me.” You said, returning the bucket to him. “Forgive me.”

Hinata was confused by that statement. “It’s fine, m-ma’am!” He exclaimed.

You gave him a solemn look. 

“N-no, ma’am. I am… fine. You… you were just trying to help.”

Keeping your distance, you idly watch Hinata saying goodbyes. It was a couple of minutes of whispering farewells and sniffling. You stayed quiet while the boy cried, hesitating to let go of the minuscule amphibians. By his attachment, it took all of his might to pour them into the pond, and all the contents of the bucket emptied. 

Hinata kneels closer to the water, hovering over the wet slabs covered in moss. He did not flinch the moment you knelt beside him, offering him a handkerchief that he took without thinking, automatically wiping his tears off his eyes and cheeks.

For a long time of silence, you began with a benign offer, “You know, you can visit them anytime you want.” You find the tadpoles swimming, wriggling freely through the water. There are dozens of them scattered all over. The pond may be crowded from now on.

“H-huh?” Hinata balked, not expecting you to say that or anything else. “I-I… I don’t know.”

“You’re attached to them. It’s understandable.”

“M-mother won’t think of it as a good idea.” He murmured, absently brushing his hand to his injured ankle. Your stare lingered, something unsettling churning in your stomach at the sight, having you pondering the story behind it. Was it accidental or intentional? Who did it?

“So… how did you get in here?” You curiously asked, changing the subject swirling in your mind. You did not know that someone else would come here, both entrances of the north wing are guarded. Hinata would have that known too because the guards are always stationed.

Hinata fiddled his fingers, admitting, “I was… I slipped through during the guards’ shift.”

Shift? So there are times when they are not there… You remained silent, masking your incredulity. You don’t know this boy. He could trick you for all you know. Warnings instinctively flared in your mind, the distrust you hold strongly circumspect to not believe what Hinata said. At that, you withheld any reaction threatening to show on your face. 

“Are you... a follower?” Hinata asked. Not like how you would hear from a child with their innocent notions. He is probing, staring at your kimono, the fabric is adorned in the shade of gentle lavender. Now that you think about it, you’re going to ask Yua where she gets these clothes the next time you see her.

“No.” 

“Oh.” He meekly lowered his head like he had humiliated himself. “Are you one of the Founder’s guests, then?”

“I…” You paused, slowly comprehending. “guess you could say that.” 

Hinata pressed his lips together. “N-No one has lived here for a while. Not even before my mother sought refuge in the cult. I always thought this place had no owner, so… I would come here to see the garden because it’s… pretty.”

Undeniably pretty, but you do not comfort yourself with it. 

Between your first impression and the small moment spent with Hinata, he has become adjusted to you, noting how his stuttering fades the more you two converse. Children know how to stay on guard with strangers, they have that sense of security, although in some cases some don’t have those, which some children tend to get in trouble with. Hinata must’ve been familiar with those moments, considering he was freaking out to you earlier when he entered your room without knowing you were here. 

Despite that exchange, Hinata is comfortable with you, somehow. While the two of you are now sitting at the engawa, you were listening to his story. More likely fragments of it, because the two of you just met, Hinata is merely introducing himself to you and not oversharing. It sounded more like he was blithering when he let on, but at that point, he did not mind when you were attentive to every detail he said. 

Hinata talked about his mother a lot. He does not mention her name but you understand what kind of mother she is from the way Hinata described her. She is a protective and strict parent. A religious woman. A wife suffering from abuse of her husband’s beatings. 

“Why do you have sad eyes?”

“Pardon?”

The boy no longer looks meek, his eyes stare into yours with curiosity.

“You look defeated.”

Hearing that, you desolated, pursing your lips. “You have a keen sight for a kid.” Scarily keen. You kept your tone at ease. He was not jabbing you with insults, if anything Hinata was just stating what he is seeing through you. 

“As my friends told me before...” Then he gasped at that, scrambling up to his feet, you grabbed his kimono when he faltered. He exclaimed, “Right! They’re waiting for me, I have to get back.”

“Hinata, you’re injured—“

You catch him the moment he almost trips, nearly falling. Your arm outstretched around his stomach, latching him before his face landed on the wooden floor.

Hinata got nervous after he separated himself from you. “I’m sorry, I-I just have a bad leg—“

“It’s nothing to apologize for,” you sighed. He apologized way too much. You crouched, facing a different direction, stretching your arms behind you with a gesture. “Here, I will help you. Hop on my back, so you don’t have to walk.”

He sputtered, refusing but you insisted. 

“If we take too long, your mother will come looking for you.”

After a couple of fiddling, and averting gazes, Hinata gave in. You’re not going to lie, his leg is swollen so you don’t want to have it in a worse state.

Without question, the guards stationed did not stop you as you were heading over to the east wing. Hinata clinging onto your back was already a ticket to move out of the north wing and so you advanced there without interruption. Your eyes are set on the rooms on the long corridor of the eastern wing, fusuma doors left and right. All shut and undisturbed.

Remembering the tour with the demon, you recall that some of the followers reside inside.

With Hinata on your back, his slender arms lightly encircled around your shoulders and his legs at your sides, you slid one door open without thinking about who was waiting on the other side.

—

A tidal of stares met you as you entered. 

Like Hinata, their clothes are identical, plain white, buttoned robes in conservative fashion, you don’t have to guess they’re all followers. His followers.

The room is publicly large, the tatami floor stretches on into several layouts. The woven straw is mostly covered with futons. Occupied beds, probably for those who are sick. There are some people lying down with pained expressions. Others, either family, friends or acquaintances, are tending to them.

Your gut twisted when all of them are women, not to mention young, probably close to your age.

The cattle. Your mind whispered in an under alarming discern.  

There are no men, recalling they are separated in the west wing. All there is to see here are young mothers and teenagers who might have no place else to seek help. You tried not to break when you returned their curious stares, to those who noticed your presence. 

Remembering the reason why you came here, you nudged the boy.

“Where is your mother?” You whispered.

Hinata moved, peering over your shoulder. “Uhm… she’s not here, but my friends are waiting for me—“

“Hinata!”

There was that hushed exclamation approaching you. A girl the same age as Hinata comes scurrying without causing a disturbance. She is endearing in such standards. Her hair is long and braided, it rests over one of her shoulders. Her doe-eyed gaze only focused on the boy clinging to your back.

“M-Mirai.”

“Are you hurt? Is your leg okay?” She frets before stopping, realizing you’re here, between her and Hinata. Her eyes narrowed in caution. “Who is this? Are you a handmaiden?”

“Mirai!” Hinata exclaimed, albeit suppressing. 

“No,” You answered stiffly, intently staring at the girl. She wears an unfriendly face as you speak, “I’m not a handmaiden. Just no one… Hinata, I’ll drop you off here.”

The boy didn’t get the chance to reply when you quickly crouched yourself for him to slowly slip off. “T-thank you, ma’am.” Hinata stuttered. He fidgets with his sleeves, looking down at the floor in shyness. His flustered face does not go unnoticed by you and Mirai, who is shocked.

“Don’t mention it.” You dismiss. “Just avoid moving around much.”

Mirai watched between you and Hinata in silence before she huffed and glided to Hinata’s side, hooking the boy’s arm around her shoulders. “Come on, Hinata. Asahi and Akio are waiting for us.”

It was your cue to leave, you did not stay to watch where they were heading. 

You have no plans of remaining with the followers, because you don’t know what to make of first impressions, especially with Douma’s cryptic warning echoing in your mind. Darkest secrets. It is not foreboding for you. You just don’t want to deal with them.

Shortly after exiting, turning to your heel, you winded up bumping into someone. A woman. Registering her frame, you instantly backpedaled.

“A new follower?” The pregnant woman awed at you, she has the sweetest smile. Her wavy locks repose on her cheek as she cocks her head in wonder. “A beautiful one, too. Are you here to stay with us in this room?”

“What?” You tried not to frown at her. The stranger has a brilliant smile, you could be blinded at her sheer beaming. “I’m not a follower.”

“Oh, so, a handmaiden?”

“No.”

“Wait, I’m trying to guess…” She hums in deep thought, staring at you in such an engrossing regard. “Are you a miko?” 

“I’m not a shaman.” You didn't even dress up as one.

“Then,” she gives up with a laugh, shrugging. Then she shifts towards you, lowering her voice behind her palm, “Are you here to entertain his Worship?”

You narrowed your eyes at the word. No one else in this temple has ever regarded you as “the one who entertains”, the demon in the temple was the only person who sees you like one. Do all the followers see you that way?

“Who are you?”

“I apologize. I’m Ai.” The follower quirked her pale lips. You introduce yourself without restraint, for once. “It's a pleasure to meet you. You have a lovely name, what is a kid like yourself doing here in Eternal Paradise Faith?”

“Kid? I’m not that young.” Is what you responded at instead of Ai’s question. 

“Really? You seem to be. Well, a woman doesn't just share her age, right?” Ai winked. “Anyways, your answer?”

“It’s none of your business.” 

“So flinty. I kind of like you.” She eyed your appearance, recognizing. Top to bottom. You went still at her calculating gaze. She seems to be as observant as Hinata. “You don’t look like a lost soul to seek paradise, or to be involved with any, at all. You’re practically all spoiled and... dolled up!”

You shot her a dubious look. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Do you know what you’re wearing? You don’t come across these fabrics except for the ladies in upper class. You know, the rich people. The texture and the seams.” She hums in acknowledgment. Not condescending. You noted. “Yes. That hairpin… Kyoso-sama loves pulchritudinous impressions and appearances and you’re the prime example. You must be his guest, the one that the kitchen staff and the handmaidens are talking about.”

You sigh in exasperation with a dragging roll on your eyes. “So you’ve heard about me. What was the point of your question earlier?” Entertainment for his Worship. That bullshit. 

“Everyone knows who you are, but nobody knows why you are here. I just wanted to hear what you’ll say.” She waves her arms in dramatic motion, narrating, “Ah, who is this mysterious lady, the one who stole the Founder’s undivided attention?” She flashed a harmless grin when you squinted your eyes at her, your arms crossed. Your point? She continued, “The temple was particularly lively that night. The Founder is an odd man but I’ve never seen such a spectacle when you arrived in his arms. I’m sure you must’ve known how hectic that night was.”

Your eyebrows furrowed.

“You don’t know?”

“I was unconscious.”

“Then you should’ve seen the look of the handmaidens and Takara Haru. One of Douma-sama’s myrmidons,” Ai did a disinterested shrug. ''He's the one in charge of security— not that it was anything helpful— there’s barely any crime, after all. Anyways,” she clapped. “Your arrival stirred the temple. It’s interesting. I haven’t seen one of the handmaidens get so riled up either, not to mention Eri.”

“Who?”

“His favorite.” Ai whispered. “I suggest you watch out from her, she and the Founder are close. So close. Preferably, romantically, in a way, mind you.”

You don’t understand where this is going. You want to stop Ai’s babbling. Instead, you asked, “Why should I watch out for her?” 

“Oh, she’s a clingy woman, who gets jealous so easily. If another woman breathed into his Worship’s direction, she would’ve strangled them. She’s that overdramatized.”

“That’s… exaggerated.” Hearing that had you on edge, it actually confirms that Douma isn’t the only one unhinged in this temple. Well, there is Haru and Shinjiro, but you saw them once, and since then they never showed up. Now, there is a possessive admirer you have to look out for?

Ai doesn’t seem to be alarmed at that. Her outwardly sharp-eyedness and assessment is not the only trait distinctive. It’s her unbothered reckoning. “I’m seeing a competition.”

“Isn’t he—“ A celibate? You nearly asked but stopped, “Hold on, what competition?”

“Mother!”

Two boys brushed past you without you knowing the door busted open instantly. The next second, Ai has two identical twins latching into her sleeves, the both of them did not notice you.

“Here are my boys.” She tittered, patting both of her hands on her sons’ heads. “This is Asahi and Akio. Boys, this is the Founder’s guest. Be mindful of her.”

Once their eyes landed on you, they both all but briefly bowed and spoke with robust tones.

“Are you a courtesan?” Akio asked. The boy on Ai’s left side.  

You were appalled. The nerve of this child to ask such a question. So much for being mindful. 

“No, you idiot.” Asahi cut in, throwing a glare at his brother. “They’re supposed to have a lot more accessories and kimonos. Unlike this lady. Also, why would there be a courtesan here?”

“I don’t know... but she reminds me of one,” Akio shrugged. “Y’know, the beautiful one that can attract a lot of men. Mother was like that too.”

“And you just assume she’s a courtesan? She’s the Founder’s guest, and he is restricted from doing such things. He’s a… what’s that word?”

“A celibate?”

“Yeah.”

“Asahi. Akio. Your little sister is listening and you’re being disrespectful. ” Ai scolds by pinching their ears, they wail in unison.

“Sorry, mother.”

“I apologize for my boys.” She shovelled their heads down as an apology. “They’re talkative. I will give them a proper scolding later. This always happens when they meet new people. Please forgive them.”

The entire conversation left you dumbfounded that you did not have the will to comment. Regardless, they are kids, and you felt at ease watching them. It’s like everything that has happened has been a normal day. Besides being shut in a room without knowing what to do anything but sit.

You flickered your gaze between the twins. “It’s fine. I will head back to my room now.”

“Already?” Ai became crestfallen and you’re taken aback. “I know we just met but why not stay here for a while? It would be nice to get to know each other. I've heard from a friend that you haven’t done anything but sit around all day.”

“I… don’t know.” You find yourself glancing at where the guards are. They are around the corner, guarding the north wing. 

“Maybe she can play with us, mother.” Asahi suggested, tugging Ai’s sleeve. “So she won’t get bored.”

Akio agreed, also mirroring his brother’s action. They’re both careful not to topple their mom. “Right! Hinata is still recovering so it’s only us and Mirai.” 

Ai doesn’t seem to reject the idea. She looked at you expectantly. “Is it all right with you? You don’t have to play since you’re not fine with your frail condition. You can just stay for a little, we don’t mind a new company.”

You pondered. The sun is still up. There’s no harm in going back just yet. You’re still wary around these people but you’d rather be here than being anywhere near Douma. The guards probably wouldn’t reprimand you for lingering in the east wing, it’s not like you would run. 

You shrugged, trying to remove the weight of your shoulders. The tension threatens to snap your bones into pieces. “All right.”

Chapter Text

No level-headed reason came into your mind to justify why Mirai was glaring at you in contempt. You barely exchanged words with her, much less get to know her, and because of that, you are unable to find the factor to receiving this extent of rancor from her. Even when you avoided her glowering like the plague, you always ended up as a pinprick to her. 

Despite being a child, her intimidation daunted you.

On the stone bench, within the thicket with every leaf shading in a variety of red to orange to yellow from autumn season, the girl sat next to Hinata, her grave expression ceased at that, but it did not disappear. She kept a two-time job of observing you while she discreetly glanced at the injured boy, who was interested in watching the twins’ game unfold that he couldn't join. 

You and Ai are at the engawa just across them, and while watching over the children the cult follower registered Mirai's look of disdain and then she smiled at you, scooting closer next to you, and whispered, “Mirai has been glaring at you nonstop ever since you tagged along.”

“I noticed.” Your voice is quiet, shifting uncomfortably. “I think it’s the first time a child has ever looked at me that way.”

“Don’t worry. Kids are just eccentric.” Ai shrugged and you took her word for it. Motherhood could be burdensome with responsibility, but you’ll grow wiser, and you'll be able to understand the youth and learn how to nurture and guide them. “I've known Mirai for a long time, and in all likelihood, she probably has just some harmless basis for being like that. Or maybe you’ve done something bad to upset her. Did you? What did you do?”

“Nothing. I swear I did not do anything to her.” You went nonplussed, blinking at the pregnant woman. “I exchanged a couple of words with her when I dropped off Hinata here. That’s all.”

It was just a precisely blunt and brief encounter. You thought. But you’ve learned that Mirai is the type not to be messed with. 

“Hinata. Chisato’s kid.” Ai hummed. A sliver of empathy in her voice while eyeing the boy. “He’s such a sweet and timid child. Rarely talks and expresses himself. I worry for him. He easily gets hurt, too. At least, he has his mother and Mirai to take care of him.”

You followed Ai’s gaze and asked, “Do you know how he got hurt?”

Ai nodded. “I was told that he tripped and sprained his ankle. Nothing serious but we’re keeping a close eye on him, mostly Mirai does the work though. The girl could not stop fretting.” She giggled, endeared. “It’s so sweet of her. It’s not surprising, since the girl has feelings for Hinata.”

You blinked. “You mean…” 

Ai gave you a knowing expression.

Ah. 

“Does Hinata know?” 

“No.” Ai laughed shortly. “Hinata may be sharp but he is incognizant to the girl’s affection. Actually, I’m not sure, either he is oblivious or he is aware but decided to stay silent about it.” 

“I feel like he doesn’t know.” You said, unsure though. “Or else he would’ve reciprocated to Mirai already. I don’t know. I couldn’t say. I’m not familiar with romance anyway.”

“Oh? Really?” Ai seems so intrigued all of a sudden. Her eyes are on you. “Not even when you’ve had lovers before?”

“Lovers?” You’re now staring at the woman beside you. “What makes you think I’ve had one?”

“Well, looking at you, you’re a young beautiful woman. Rugged, sure, but has the potential of being a good wife. You’ve got the looks. You have a body ideal for birthing many children—“

“What?”

“You seem to be responsible and mature. But you have that overwhelming urge to burst and lash out. Tempered but you’ll manage. Personality is a bonus. However, women should be poised and quiet, I feel like you can still pull some men.” She continues without missing a beat. “Do you do house chores?”

“Yes.” You looked at her uneasily. 

“Do you cook?”

“Yes. But average.” 

“Are you good with children?”

“Maybe?” 

“Then how come you don’t have a boyfriend?” Ai genuinely asked. “I bet you’ve had many men fall for you, asking for your hand in marriage and all that.”

“Uhm, no.” You shake your head. “That never happened to me. Not even once.”

“Ehh?!” Ai exclaimed. “Are you kidding me? You’re joking, right?!” 

“I’m… not.” 

“Impossible!” 

You sensed eyes are on you. Hinata and the others are looking over, concerned. “Calm down. It’s not that big of a deal.” 

“It is to me! Sister, how come people would just look you in the face and just go on their way?” She rolled her eyes. “Ugh. Men. They have no taste.” 

“What are you even…” You went exasperated. Body deflating. “Maybe it’s because they don’t even have anything to see since I’ve been wearing a mask almost my entire life.”

“Mask?” Ai blinked. “What do you mean?”

“I used to not show my face.” You explained. “It makes me uncomfortable because I was mocked. For looking weak and soft. An easy target. I hated it. And then, I have a teacher who gave me this fox mask for luck and protection and I’ve been wearing it for years.”

Ai was silent, blinking, and then she snapped her fingers. “Oh! Ohhh! I see. Phew! You scared me there for a second. Because I find it hard to believe someone like you would have no chance of being loved. It’s all because of your insecurity!”

You cringed. Ai just says whatever comes to her mind, huh? Just like Douma. But Ai is different. She means no harm, right?

“But, honestly? You look nice.” Ai smiled at you. “Don’t let others tear you down. You have to learn to accept yourself. Because if you don’t, who would?” 

You only looked at her. You didn’t answer, but you were astonished at the question. 

All of a sudden she becomes glum. “I understand you. It’s common for us girls to be told what to do and what not to do. How to look nice and pretty for men to gobble us up, chew us like a toy, and spit out like we’re nothing. We’re anything but below them. I always believed we will never be equal to them.” Then she smiled, fondly. “Until I meet my darling, he does not look down on me. He treats me equally and fair. He’s nice and polite and never underestimates me. I wish for every woman to have such a good, loving husband like mine. I hope that you’ll have that one day.”

You’re genuinely stunned. 

“How did you end up here?” You asked, curious. 

Ai tenderly rested her palm on her belly. There is a conflict in her face once she reminisced. 

“Money.” She answered simply. “Loan sharks. Debt. Taxes. My husband could not take care of it. We were forced to flee and found this paradise. Douma-sama helped us repay everything we owed. And then, we decided to stay here. It’s better this way. There is no other safe place than this.”

I disagree. You wanted to say but you shut your mouth. 

You took a moment to unpack everything she said, and it briefly gave you an idea of how the system of the cult works. Douma mentioned that he is responsible for everyone’s happiness. You thought he was joking, but he wasn’t, he provided everything that the people wanted. In return, they gave him their loyalty and never questioned his integrity. 

You doubted his so-called benevolence was ever authentic. It was just an idea to cover up his shitty lies. If he genuinely cared for his people, he wouldn’t be a demon to begin with. 

Douma spent most of his time listening to his disciples and their feeble woes and did everything in his power for their desires to be met. If he hadn’t had hidden demonic intentions, he would’ve been the kindest and most selfless man you’d known. Except reality is a cruel truth. So is Douma. He is a demon. Whether or not he chose to be one, it didn’t matter. He still lives to this day, indulging his abnormal appetite, reaping innocents, and living with a silver platter built by a foundation of his lies. He is a backstabber. Promising, reassuring, and luring. Feeds himself with the people he forged with fake and false relationships. 

Shallow bonds can carve you so deeply without realizing it, and when you know too late you can't get rid of it. You will be left scarred. 

It made you realize why Douma is powerful. You’ve never heard of a demon collecting humans this way before, which is a clever and deceitful tactic. You don’t need to do much effort. It merely takes charisma to draw others to come to him, not even to lift a finger for his prey to walk in on the trap he lurked them with. So foolish. So trusting. Their predilection will be their demise and the worst part of it all is that Douma knew, which is quite sadistic of him. It made you hate him even more. 

You try to ignore it, but the mental picture of Yua, Ai, and Hinata’s cold bodies flashed in your eyes. Their blood pooled around Douma’s feet.

You almost shudder. Everyone is so fucked. Everyone you meet will die. You never felt so useless. To see so many lives breathing and thriving, thinking that they are finally and truly safe and happy, only to disappear from the face of the earth when Douma is hungry. 

Ai snapped out of her pensive brooding with a shake of her head. She smiled fondly. “I thank Yua for introducing me to this haven. If it weren’t for her, me and my family would be in trouble and wouldn’t survive for much longer.”

“Yua?” 

“Your handmaiden.” Ai gave you a look. “She and I are friends.”

Asahi and Akio were carrying a large rock each, and Mirai complained something about ‘tripping over rocks and twisting ankles’ that happened to Hinata before. The four kids started arguing and bantering. Ai did not bother to intervene.

“Yua barely told me anything about you.” Ai paused before giggling. “Except for the part where you are a woman of temper. You scared her off on your first day here, and she was so nervous when she was officially asked to be your personal handmaiden. She thought of rejecting it but couldn’t when it was requested by the Founder. It’s been a week and I haven’t heard her complaining so I think you two are getting along just fine.”

To emphasize getting along, you are just begrudgingly behaving yourself to avoid arousing trouble and punishment. To act unnecessarily is a waste of time when every day your death nears. 

It has been a week and you have not come up with any plan, on edge with trust issues and lack of opportunities. Unprepared and unproductive. You are embarrassed about this. As nonchalant as you try to keep up with these strangers, you wonder how long you’ll manage without cracking up. Douma is not the only person you’ll have to watch out for. Hanako and Shinjiro are keeping a close eye on you. Haru might catch you. Yua might report to him daily. Hinata might’ve fooled you to draw you out of your little cage. Ai might be trying to lower your guard with her friendliness. 

You just don’t trust anyone. You only have yourself. You are your own ally. 

“How did you two meet?” 

“At the local market, she caught my children stealing fruits and reprimanded them. She then learned about our predicament and introduced us to Douma-sama.” Ai answered. “She and I are the same age, so we get along alright. Yua would often give me sweets from the tanuki village. They have a good bakery there. The three of us should go down there sometime. To stretch our legs, at least. It won’t take long to reach the village, unlike the huge district on the other side of the mountains.”

There goes that tanuki village. It is still an enigma to you why Yua and Ai are tempting you to go outside. Do they really not know you’re not allowed to leave? Or are they just testing you? 

“I’m kind of curious. You're Douma-sama’s guest, not a new disciple seeking salvation or a worker for hire. Are you friends or something? How did you wind up meeting the Founder?”

Once upon a time, I was on a mission to hunt him down and I found him eating people, specifically women, like you and me. It’s his favorite meal. I tried to stop him but he was stronger. He defeated me. Gave me a shitty complication in my organs. Nearly absorb me. Killed my subordinate. Then six months later, he kidnapped me. The rest of the story is still a mystery. Either way, I will die by his hands just like the rest of you. 

If you were inconsiderate of your life and assumed you’d avoid the consequences, you would’ve said all of that.

Luckily for you, Asahi and Akio are galloping over the patio to interrupt Ai’s anticipation over your answer.

“Miss,” Asahi started, staring at you with excitement. “Can you Daruma-san ga koronda with us?” 

Asahi and Akio are strangely intrepid like their mother. That and the resemblance of her round, eager, yet judgmental eyes. You supposed they got their looks from their father. You briefly thought of what the unborn sibling would look like. 

“I can.” You answered. “But I forgot the rules of the game. I didn’t play much when I was at your age.” 

“The rules are simple.” Akio began. “There is going to be the it, the one who will chant Daruma-san ga koronda, with their backs turned away from the other players.”

“The goal of this game is to touch it, without it catching the other players’ move after it chants the sentence.” Asahi continues. 

Oh, that. Nostalgia blooms. “Okay. I’m starting to remember… Correct me if I’m wrong, but after it chants they turn, and… Isn’t that the time when other players freeze? Because you’re not allowed to move when it is looking.”

“Yep,” Akio responded with a simple nod. “As long as you don’t move under its gaze, you are safe. But if you do move, whether it’s intentional or unintentional, you’ll be forced to return to the starting line.”

“Usually, if a player touches it, they’re supposed to run away; to avoid being next it. But we will not include that since,” Asahi glanced at you. “Miss is not allowed to run and such. So we’ll just have to take turns.”

“That’s considerate of you.” You said. 

Asahi and Akio led you to the center of the open area with bare trees surrounding you. The fallen dry leaves of red and orange crunched underneath your slippers. 

Ai gave you an encouraging smile when you glanced back at her. What a spectacle. You don’t know what you’re getting yourself into and you even had a witness. Adults rarely play with children, and this is probably something Ai will gossip about. Which is odd, gossip is unallowed if you’re a devoted Buddhist. Wait. Is it purely Buddhism? You’ve seen paintings and statues of the said religion, but amongst the many you’ve seen a lot of immoral conduct in Eternal Paradise Faith. 

This is a cult. Nothing makes sense. You reasoned yourself. Especially when it is led by him. 

“Where is the starting line?” 

“Here!” Asahi hopped, gesturing the two big stones aligned a couple of feet away from the boy’s left and right. “Between these two rocks.”

Akio thought aloud. “The it will probably be… right here. This is fine, Asahi?” He stood next to a tree. A few meters away from where his brother is. 

“That’s good.” Asahi flashed a thumbs-up to his twin.

“Won’t that be far?” Hinata spoke, and his good leg swayed. “It's longer than the previous game we had.” 

“Well, we have a new player and she’s taller than all of us.” Asahi shrugged. “Her height is advantageous.”

“Besides, this will be fun,” Akio commented. “Mirai better catch up though. She is slower than everyone combined.”

Mirai scowled. Ready to pounce at Akio at any moment. 

“Who will be it?” You asked when the tension between the children thickened. Akio and Asahi seem to speak their thoughts without thinking first, and you have a feeling Ai has been having a rough time dealing with them ever since they gained the ability to talk. Unfortunately for her, they don’t seem to have learned their lesson. 

“We take turns. How about youngest to oldest?”

“You and Akio are the same age.” Mirai pointed out, deadpan, while crossing her arms. 

“Uh-huh, but I came out first. I’m a few minutes older than him.” 

You heard Ai laughing in endearment.

“So, the order is me, Asahi, Mirai, and Miss,” Akio said. “Okay. Now that’s decided, I’ll go first. Now, all of you. Shoo.”

He went ahead to the designated position where it was supposed to be and waited for the three of you to go behind the makeshift starting line. Mirai stood up from the stone bench and begrudgingly headed towards Asahi. You’re silently relieved that Asahi is between you and Mirai, knowing the girl doesn’t like you. 

After arranging yourselves, Akio faced the tree behind him and chanted loudly, “Daruma-san ga koronda… Tomare!”

Asahi wasn’t wrong, you were able to approach it quickly because of your height. You stride through without too much trouble while Mirai and Asahi scurry across. 

Akio was baffled that you were only a couple of steps closer to him once he spun around after the chant. You stood completely still, your hands on your back. 

“Miss, you spook me there.” He said, a tinge of nervousness in his voice, looking up to you. 

You smiled. A small one.

Akio blinked, then cleared his throat, his cheeks flushed as he glared at Mirai and Asahi for any movement. None of them are caught. 

“What are you blushing for, Akio?” Asahi hollers. 

“Nothing.” The twin muttered before facing away from you. 

Akio barely spoke the moment you flatly pressed your palm behind his back. He lost. 

It’s Asahi’s turn, happily galloping to the spot where Akio was. The twins exchanged whispers, and it ended with Asahi teasing Akio, who blushed in response. 

“Mother! Akio is having a—“

Asahi was cut off when he received a light punch from his brother. The mother did not appreciate that and warned of a scolding later. Hinata giggled, and seeing that made your worry for him eased, just a little. 

Unlike the first round with Akio, you gave the others a chance to take the lead. In Asahi’s case, during his first chant, Akio and Mirai are practically sprinting, already reaching halfway except you.

“Achoo!” 

“Akio!” 

“What?! No! I didn’t even mean it!” 

It wasn’t intentional. It’s a sneeze but Akio still moved. The rule is the rule. 

“I bet you did.” Asahi teased while Akio proceeded to return from the start. 

It went on for three chants and freezes, and finally, Mirai was the one who reached Asahi. Coincidentally, Mirai is next, taking Asahi’s place as soon as he leaves the spot.

“Daruma-san ga koronda. Tomare!”

Mirai was so fast you barely registered her chanting and facing you. You practically flinched to a halt and so did the twins, who were unhappy with her.

“Sheesh. Mirai, why are you deciding to go all nippy?” Asahi grouched. 

“It’s almost dinner.” She flatly said as she scanned the three of you. “Just finishing this quickly.”

It had you realizing it was dusk, and the lantern posts outside of the buildings had been lit, dimly lighting you and everyone else. Even when you squint your eyes, focusing beyond the commune, it’s practically pitch black. 

You don’t dwell in the mountains like your teacher, who preferred privacy. But you can see why he chose it because there’s a low chance a demon will show up for it is barren of humans. 

Huh. You mused. The demon that you’ll only have to worry about in this mountain is Douma. Demons are territorial and Douma must’ve made sure that no rando would come and terrorize what is his. The little so-called paradise that he keeps “safe.” 

“Already?” Hinata shifted, rubbing his arms. You did not miss the way Mirai softened at him.

The weather is crisper than usual. Or is it just the fact you’re in a mountain? 

“We’re almost done but you don’t have to whiplash like that,” Akio said. “Your neck could snap. We can’t have you dying now.” 

Mirai rolled her eyes. 

The second freeze, Asahi tripped, and you caught him before he could fall. There was an awkward pause when Asahi was hanging in your arms, his body leaning towards the ground and you were bent over.

“You look ridiculous,” Akio commented, side-glancing his brother.

“I slipped.” Asahi defended. “It’s these leaves. Thanks, miss.”

“No problem.” You said just before Mirai turned away again. She did not ask you two to return because you took all your will and effort not to move an inch and so did Asahi.

“You guys are good at this.” Ai chirped, clapping.

Akio was the one who successfully reached Mirai, with just a pat on her back.

It’s your turn now.

Once you chanted and turned, the three children froze. Asahi was fast, he was halfway toward you.

Akio suddenly sneezed.

“Akio.” You said, shooing him.

“Blame the cold.” The boy muttered, going back to the rocks. 

“Yeah. It’s kind of chilly today.” Hinata commented. 

Miria threw Hinata a concerned look. “Are you cold?”

Asahi huffed, mocking, “We’re all cold, Mirai.”

Mirai glared at Asahi.

“Children, this will be the last round, right?” Ai returned, and you did notice she left briefly. “Everyone is preparing dinner.”

“Yes, mother.” Asahi and Akio speak in unison. 

You quickly turned around for that, not wanting to delay them further.

You shut your eyes, crossing your arms. Give them time to come here. Last chant. You heard the shuffling of leaves. 

“Daruma-san…”

“Gotcha!”

Expecting Asahi, since he was closer to you, you’d accept a small hand to touch you for the game to be over. Except, much to your horror, it wasn’t, and you released a tiny gasp when a pair of large muscular arms encircled your waist. You froze, eyes flew open in shock. Already knowing who is the person behind you. 

You immediately grasp at the limbs locked onto you, trying to pry them off but they won’t budge. Firm and cold. They went tighter like an unyielding embrace, almost squeezing you, you let out a puff of breath. 

“Well, well, well, aren’t you having fun, little fox?” Douma whispered, resting his chin on your head. If you two were alone, you’d strangle him on the spot. 

“What are you doing here?” You retort furiously, trying not to yell at the top of your lungs, trying all your might not to hit him. You are extremely uncomfortable, for Douma to hug you from behind with his body pressed against yours. It was the first time he had done this, and won’t be the last. It will be one of these days that he’ll start to become more annoying than he was before.

The demon twirled you towards him, smiling once you flickered your glare to his infuriating face. His hands still rested on your waist.

“I’m just here to fetch for my darling guest.” Douma hummed. He reached for your hair, attempting to hook a strand behind your ear in mocking affection, but you stopped him midway by slapping his hand. Douma’s eyes narrowed slightly. “Careful there. There are eyes on us.”

Your breath withheld to continue. Your clouded anger made you momentarily forget that Ai and the children were there. All are collectively gawking and frozen. Not anticipating their leader to show up here in the eastern gardens, and certainly not anticipating the way Douma is holding you in his arms. Ai was the quickest to recover from the shock and promptly greeted the man. 

“Kyoso-sama,” Ai bowed with a change of her demeanor, becoming graceful and respectful. Her voice is drenched with reverence that you’re surprised to hear from someone like her. “You grace us with your presence.”

Well, she is a follower. It shouldn’t be surprising. You mused. The children copied Ai as well, however silent and obedient. Bowing with poise in practice. Hinata was trying though. He stood up from the bench, his bow stiffer than the others, in regards to his leg injury. 

“Well, if it isn't Ai. How are you and your children, my dear?” Douma smiled sweetly as he faced the woman. 

You despise the way his behavior changes so quickly when interacting with other people. Gods, he is so fake, putting on a good-willed mask that these people foolishly admire every second, minute, and day. You’re genuinely stunned at how none of them can see through the bullshit he’s been putting up with. Maybe it’s just them being so trusting. Or maybe with centuries of experience, Douma just excels in acting. He should be at the theater doing role-plays rather than leading cultists straight to hell (his stomach). 

Ai raised her head, mirroring Douma’s expression. “We are faring well, Gracious Founder. On account of your unparalleled altruism and benevolence, we can’t thank you enough.”

Douma hummed a gentle sound, extremely elated. “I am so pleased to hear that, dear Ai. I see everyone here is having fun, too. Including my guest.” Just as you thought he wouldn’t continue being the worst, he slithered his arm behind your back and steered you beside him. His smile got wider. You try not to pinch him. “She rarely leaves her room. Not even thinking of socializing with the people. Imagine the loneliness! Must've been so sick of it that she finally came out of her shell and decided to entertain you for company.”

Why is he here? You want to cry. Yua is the one who would fetch you, so why did Douma decide to surprise you like this? Unless he wanted to screw you again, as usual. You two haven’t been this physically close ever since the time he pulled you to his godforsaken lap. His hand rubbed circles at your spine, and you contained yourself not to cringe. Douma knew how much the contact irritated you and he never failed to do so even with others at present. You want to punch him so bad, yet you can’t. If you were to exude your hatred in front of an audience, Douma would’ve punished you for that. Guaranteed. 

“It wasn’t even her intention to do so, for all she did was escort Hinata-kun here since he could not walk properly. But I ran up to her before she could return to her place, and we managed to talk, getting to know each other. Then my boys invited her to play and she agreed.” Ai giggled, flashing you a happy smile. Unaware of your discomfort. She reads people but she could not see your inner temper. She probably isn't that much of an expert or maybe you were just trying to keep a blank face this entire time. 

“Did she now?” Douma glanced at you with amazement. “Little fox must’ve been feeling bored but had fun, aren’t you, dearest?” He pinched your cheek. It wasn’t painful like before, though you did not want it, so you silently sought his wrist and maneuvered his offending hand away from your face. You gave him a warning look.

Douma did not acknowledge it, as he was distracted by your connected hands, his rainbow eyes lingering. You never touch him like this, granting him a willing contact. It intrigued him when you do. Something about it… the feeling of your skin brings… well, something. Douma couldn’t place it. 

Ai was watching everything with a surprised and unsure smile, unable to comment. The children were awkwardly confused, each of them sharing a glance at one another. 

“Are you two friends?” Akio asked, breaking the silence. 

Douma huffed in amusement. “I guess you could say that.”

“How did you two meet?” 

You released a deep breath, exasperated at the question that you heard for the second time. Douma took the cue to change the subject. As much as he is a horrible person, at least he knows when to not entertain a certain question. If only he could shut up for your well-being, that would’ve been fantastic. 

“I think that’s a story for another time, folks,” Douma said. “Isn’t it time for supper?”

“Yes, Douma-sama.” Ai nodded. “Speaking, we heard the news of you eating in the daytime. We’re glad to see you’re leading to a proper diet. We were worried.”

You should see him eating people. I wonder what you’ll say to that. You thought grimly. 

“Don’t be,” Douma said with a wave of his hand. “I am fine. I appreciate your concern. I am eating well, especially when I am with beautiful company.” He winked at you and you rolled your eyes before it was too late. 

“Company?” Ai asked innocently as she had seen the brief exchange.

“My guest and I have been eating meals together recently. It’s a thing now between the two of us.” Douma explains while he pats your head (like a fucking pet) and you stiffened. “I enjoy eating with her. She has been a good conversationalist. There wasn’t a boring day without her! ” He laughs. 

“Oh.” Ai was surprised again. She looked between you and Douma. A thought in her eyes, brimming with excitement. “That’s nice!” 

“It is.” The demon nodded. “Now, we must head back, the food is being served. We don’t want to have it cold now, are we?”

“Thank you, your Worship.” Ai and the children bowed once again.

You thought you could finally get the chance to walk away from him, but sensing your urgency, Douma took your wrist without warning. You halt and stare back at him in bewilderment. 

“What?” You hissed.

“You’re exhausted.”

Those words only leave you in confusion. “What are you talking about? I’m not—“

“After all that playing, you’re clearly rejuvenated,” Douma smirked, mocking. “Didn’t the doctor say you’re not allowed to exhaust yourself? Whatever shall I do with you?”

You don’t understand where he is getting off with this nonsense. Before you can say another word, in a mere fraction of a second, Douma swooped you off your feet. His arms tuck under your thighs and back. You choked. From being abruptly lifted off from the ground and being carried against your will, you instantly cling to his shoulders, thinking he might drop you for fun. 

What the hell is he doing?!

Ai slapped a hand over her mouth while her eyes gaped at the display. The children gasped and shared the woman’s expression as well. 

Great, now this is something they won’t soon forget. Certainly, Ai will relish what she has just witnessed and will have more questions to throw at you once you meet again. 

Or not. If it were possible because you’re going to kill Douma before he kills you. 

“What are you doing?” You growled right at his stupid, contented face while gripping his shirt. “Put me down.”

“We best be on our way now.” Douma ignored you. He flashes his signature smile for the last time and strides for the exit while you struggle in his arms. “Have a pleasant evening everyone.”

—

When no one is in your sight, you do not hide your aggression towards Douma anymore. You started raising your voice at him and hitting him. 

“What is the meaning of this?! I’m sick and tired of your stupid games! Release me!”

“I repeat, you are tired, little fox.” He said with an eye roll. “I am merely carrying you back to the temple. Must you ask again?”

“I am not tired!” You exclaimed. “Gods, are you daft? I guess you are. You are centuries older than me. You’re rusty and too dense to understand the obvious, ojii-chan!”

Douma gasped dramatically. “Oh, how you wound me!” Then he bursted out in laughter. 

It made you unnerved. Whatever comes out of your mouth, he is not peeved. Never was. It only excites him further. “Just put me down! I don’t even care if you drop me. Just keep your disgusting hands off me!”

Douma stopped walking at that, pondering. You wait for him to decide, and before you can speak he gives you an easygoing smile. 

“All right.”

He blatantly withdrew his hands and you yelped when you fell. By reflex, your arms around his shoulders quickly shifted to his neck and you had yourself suspended to him as leverage. Douma remained perfectly still, standing straight as you were practically embracing him, well… more like embracing a block of ice. He is just that cold.

“Now, who’s daft?” Douma chuckled. His hands are immediately on your sides to steady you. Your heart plummeted. “Hmm, this is gratifying. To be in your arms. You sure do look good clinging to me like this.”

Cringing, you let go of him but you stumbled once your slippers completely touched the ground, and you instinctively snatched Douma’s red top this time, gripping the fabric. The demon stared down at you with an amused expression. 

“Little fox is so touchy today~” Douma teases. “You know, there’s more parts of my body that you can—“

“Nope!” You withdraw, pushing him. If only you could choke him when you had the chance, you’d take it. To Hell with him. 

“Enough of this.” You said as you’ve gained a decent distance from him. “Tell me the truth, why are you really here?”

Douma fixed his black cloak in place that you disarranged. “Sometimes I think you don’t listen to what people say, my dear. I already told you I came here to fetch you.”

“Truly?” You glared at him. That sounded less convincing from what he had caused earlier. You two barely made appearances in front of others, but then he showed up, ruined your day, and even carried you right in front of Ai and the kids. You remembered their looks as if the two of you had done something so scandalous, which is not. “That’s Yua’s job.”

Of course, even if it's someone else's responsibility to tend to you, the demon had to butt in, because why not? 

“Would it hurt you for me to be the one to do that for once in a while?” 

“I don’t like spending time with you more than we should have.” You spat.

“Come on, now.” Douma sighed. “Do you really think dining with you is what I only wanted from you? I do enjoy spending time with you. You are interesting. So emotional and feisty. I speak the truth that you don’t make my days boring!”

You rolled your eyes. “Spare me. You already have so many women and men fawning over you that would enjoy your company unlike me. Why don’t you go do that with them?” 

Douma cocked his head with a look of wonder, smiling. “Why not you instead?”

You scoffed. “I think you’re forgetting something, demon. I don’t have any intentions of associating with the likes of you. Do you not understand that?”

He blinked. “Maybe.”

Ugh! You turned away from him, marching off. “If you don’t understand, then I should make it clear: I will not be involved with your ridiculous shenanigans anymore. Have a good fucking day!”

Alas, Douma was in front of you at the speed of lightning, casually peering down at you. You halt before you collide with him. 

“You’re only making this harder for yourself, little fox.” He strode one step closer and you stood your ground, trying not to look afraid. “I offer you my sanctuary and I am to take care of you. Didn’t I promise you that? Or has that moronic brain of yours forgotten?” 

You made a face. “You make it sound like I’m your responsibility.”

“Are you not?” 

He bent down to your height and you jumped at the closeness. He’s doing this again. But it was a much different ambiance, serious even, and something else… something hollow. Like you’re staring into a void of nothing. His kaleidoscope eyes bore into you and all playfulness in his voice vanishes. The smile is empty. For once, staring at it had you rattling. How can he manage to be austere, insufferable, and carefree all at once? 

All of his emotions discombobulated you because sometimes it sounded… forced and practiced. You couldn’t predict Douma if you were, to be honest. You couldn’t read him. You don’t understand him. You’re not even sure if he’s ever… there. Like something within him is just… 

What does he truly feel? 

“I wish to help you. Really. That’s why I took you. You’re so pitiful it makes me cry. Poor, poor little Slayer, can’t even finish one simple, mundane job of defeating me.” He snickered at your fury. “But that can’t be helped! You are weak~ You still did a good job though! I acknowledge your valiant efforts. As for your reward, I am to save you and make you happy.”

“Stop patronizing me.” You growled. “I don’t want anything from you. I don’t care how much you say you’re doing this out of the ‘kindness of your heart’, you’re only making me sick. You disgust me. Stop acting heroic to the unfortunate like you’ve done shit. You’re not a god. You’re a scammer. A shameless cannibal, who abandoned his humanity and took advantage of those who actually needed help. They trusted you. They thought you did care for them. But what you did in return in their last and final moments is not paradise or happiness, it’s betrayal. You’re sick in the head to think you’re ’saving’ everyone.”

“Oh my, so harsh of you, little fox. Such accusations! If that’s what we’re doing, fine.” Douma grinned devilishly. “If that’s what you see in me, then you are merely a toy I can discard at any moment. Your pathetic life is mine. I can do what I want with you as I please. Until I get bored with you, and I can finally eat you. That way, you will be with me forever. Doesn’t that sound nice? Your entire being— your flesh, blood, and bones, all of it will be mine. Even your feelings and memories will be gone from the face of the earth but I will reserve it in my mind.”

You shook, hands forming into fists. “You fucking—“ 

“You sure are lucky that you lived this far.” His eyes went to slits, silencing you. “Those Demon Slayers, your precious comrades, who cross paths with me die, but you? It seems the heavens favored you. You managed to escape from me before I could end you. I even expected you would die from the necrosis I induced, but here you are, you survived! You could’ve imagined my shock when I saw you again. Not to mention, seeing your pretty face for the first time. This truly must be fate. The gods must be smiling down on us. I would’ve killed you right now if I wanted to. Should’ve. But…”

Douma tenderly cupped your face, and you can’t move at the frightening chill seeping through his palm. His stare is lingering, memorizing something. You did not realize your heart was already pounding. 

“I can be merciful.” 

Despite being dreaded, you blurted out an act of bravery, “How is this merciful? I am dead either way.”

“Well, the moment I took you in, I wanted to make you happy before I could guide you to eternal paradise. I am to offer you whatever you desire. Name it and it shall be yours.”

“You know what I want.” Your eyes squinted. “I want you dead.”

“The price of my head is valuable. Sorry. I can’t do that unless you can. Oh no, wait! You can’t!” You wanted to strike him but Douma shifted his hand to your jaw, and your breath hitched at the familiar sharpness gliding at your neck. His claws imparted a threatening suspense of scratching your skin. Maybe slice your pulse. Strangle you. Decapitate you.

Why can’t he just get on with it? 

“Kill yourself.” You spat. 

“Don’t be upset, little fox. You’ve had your chance. So, let’s try to move on and think of better wishes, hm? I’ll be sure to listen.”

“Just… Just kill me.” You resigned in defeat. “Spare me from this nonsense.”

Douma blinked at you. “Now, how does that make you happy?”

“It doesn’t, but at least that’ll get me away from you. I’ll be fucking relieved.”

He pouted, childlike. “But I am not bored with you yet. I’m still having fun being with you.”

“Fun? Your definition of fun is to mock and hurt me.”

“Hmm. Yes. It is perhaps in my nature to do so. I do enjoy destroying exquisite little things such as yourself.” He purred with a sick twist of desire. His eyes went lidded. “I have countless ideas in mind on how to unravel you like an incomplete and broken puzzle. I want to study every part of your emotions, test your limits, and discover your breaking point. I want to strip you of your sanity and watch you come undone in my hands. I want your vulnerability to be mine. I want to see your fighting spirit and determination disintegrate like ashes. And when you can’t take it anymore, I want you to beg for mercy. I want you on your knees seeking a sweet release of death from me, asking me to save you and give you paradise. How beautiful would that be? To convert you like that would be so interesting to watch.” He sighed blissfully and retracted his claws before he stroked your hair. “That may be quite a handful since you’re an infuriatingly resistant creature. People like you are meant to be restrained.”

“And people like you are meant to perish.” You countered. Again, creepy, with the way he voiced out his intentions with you. He is a sadistic freak. 

Douma sighed again. Then his voice gave out a chirpy tone, jokingly said, “Does your tenacity ever waver? Perhaps that is the trait of a foolish Demon Slayer. You and your so-called righteousness and morality. Always fun to poke around with it. You guys get so sensitive and offended when your purpose is mocked and questioned, even when we both know you and your comrades have made no impact for centuries.” 

You retreated from his touch. His hand remained in the air, considering reaching out but he thought again. 

“I don’t care. I will still do whatever it takes to dwindle your entire existence into nothing, then shove your corrupted soul straight to Hell!” 

“Hell… Humans and their beliefs. Haha! How silly.” Douma stood straight as he laughed. The mirth in his pale face is not compelling though. “You have quite a goal to accomplish there, little fox. Sending me to Hell? Pfft. How... amusing. Sadly, I hate to break it to you, but it is futile. What makes you think you have the power to stand against me? You’re nothing. So why must you keep resisting me?”

“The fact that you questioned that makes you sound stupid.” You said, unwavering, even though his words sting. He is terrifying and powerful but… “I guess you just don’t get it when a girl is hellbent to stay away from you. Don’t you get it? I hate you.”

Why hasn’t he hurt you? All these insults back and forth should urge Douma to punish you, but he does not do anything. Does he enjoy this? 

“That is such a strong word, little fox. Then again, I relish your so-called hate. It’s riveting. Every emotion you show is so interesting and stunning, especially when you have that attractive face of yours. But anyways, I suppose your reason to dislike me is valid in terms of your morality.” He sounded like he was about to laugh at that statement. This demon never takes you seriously. “Yes... Apparently, it does sound stupid to ask that question because the answer is so, so painfully obvious.”

You had the urge to tear your hair out of your scalp. “Then stop acting so dumb that you’d pretend to beat yourself around the bush when you know how to take the hint in the first place!” You snarled. “You’re an insufferable demon, you know that? Drop the stupid act and stop pestering me!” 

Douma’s smile widened. “So fierce~ How cute. Like a child throwing a tantrum. But while I do enjoy this heated conversation, we should cease such unpleasantries. We don’t want to draw attention now, are we?” As you shot him a glare, he tutted at you. “Normally, any demon would’ve flayed you for your aggression. You’re lucky you didn’t meet that man, he can make your life a living nightmare. And if it were my subordinates,” He paused, then chuckled. “Well, most of them are easily tempered and can’t control their urges to harm others, but not everyone's the same. There is one, who wishes not to harm and eat any woman in his life. I think you and him would probably get along. You two do share the peculiar sentiment of insulting and harming me.”

Mentioning the other Uppermoons threw you off guard and you realized you still don’t know what number Douma represented. Does it matter what rank he is? Yes. The Twelve Kizuki is built into a hierarchy as you and your subordinates have gathered. It is divided into two sections: Upper and Lower ranks. Douma is an Uppermoon, proven he had killed a Hashira, but his rank is a mystery to you. 

Rank scales by their strength. The higher the number; the stronger you are.

You remembered that Kanae saw Douma’s true identity and Shinobu did not disclose the information. It would’ve been nice to know what number he is. To know how powerful he is. To know what kind of demon you’re dealing with. He could be anything. You wanted to know but you’re apprehensive to find out. 

Douma did not bother to show the real him. His demonic form. You’re not a threat to him. Not anymore. He is the threat between the two of you. 

What would you do? 

In your mind, you are nothing. Trapped but alive.

Alive to know all of this. Alive to be able to fight back. Alive to sound the alarm—

Have you heard of the tanuki village nearby, my lady? Maybe we could visit there sometime. 

If you took risks, there are a couple of endings to your story. 

We can go whenever you feel like it.

And you chose one to believe in the ending that you are to defeat Douma. 

Yua. You decide. I have to find her. 

You’re going to run. Your heart pounds loudly. I have to.

Chapter Text

With an overwhelming sense of nervousness, you waited for the handmaiden.

This is preposterous, you chided. No, this is your opportunity. Sitting idly and doing nothing far more foolish than this. With no alternatives, taking risks is your only option. When have you ever considered yourself unchallenged in that regard? This was no new feat; adapting  through danger is something you have been doing ever since you joined the Corps. 

It is my decision.  

The midday sun was high, and you just encountered the  demon not too long ago. You felt full from lunch, but that only aggravated the overwhelming churn in your stomach. Ugh, I might throw up from all this anxiety.  

The long-lasting silence broke with a door opening. Breathe. Calm down.  

“My lady, have you been waiting for me?” Yua waved over with a friendly smile as she approached you. 

“Yua.” You greeted, trying not to be so dour and apprehensive like usual. “I hope to have your moment— er, free time.”

“Of course, of course! Whatever you need, I’ll always be here  whenever you call.” 

“Alright…” You almost forgot that Yua doesn’t mind you, as there’s nothing else for her to do but complete whatever tasks you assign her. And this will be the first and last. “It's not related to responsibilities… Do you remember your suggestion  that I— we visit Tanuki Village? Well, I am… sort of curious now. I was wondering if we could  go there right now, If  that’s all right with you?”

Expecting a calculating gaze from her, Yua can hardly contain her bubbling excitement within her and she nearly clapped her hands. “Really ? I’ve been meaning to wait for that—!” She cleared her throat to regain her composure, realizing she may have been a bit too loud from all that squealing and you’re taken aback. “Sorry. I was excited there.”

“That’s fine.” 

“I mean it.” She insisted, her sincerity evident through her words. “I must’ve weirded you out with  that. Sorry, it’s just… I rarely have someone to accompany me to the village whenever I visit. I do have a friend who would sometimes join me, but she’s pregnant right now. I can’t have her exhausted from trekking the mountain. So I’m glad you’re able to do  this.” 

Ai and Yua are friends. 

Perhaps scripted, cautious voice in your mind whispered. Some fabricated  stories; Both  of them are deceiving you.  

Merely attempting to instill some sort of conscience in you. 

“I’m sorry, I rambled there.” Yua said with a sheepish laugh,  fiddling her sleeves. “ Ahem. Since you want to venture down the mountain, my lady— and since none of the people in charge of the temple agree to let you out just yet— maybe we could use  the secret passageway.” 

“The what?”  

“Secret passageway.” She whispered. “It’s a secret amongst us handmaidens. Hehe. Miss Hanako showed it to me when I was younger.” 

You cocked an eyebrow. “Aren’t you going to get in trouble for that?” 

“Not unless we don’t get caught.” Yua winked.

Okay, here’s how this is going to unfold. Keep it casual. Unassuming. Modest. As if you’re a rebellious child sneaking away–  because that's clearly what  Yua is aiming for. You quietly  followed her as she gestured to you with enthusiasm.

— 

As the journey required sneaking  off around the temple, behind the bushes and trees like fools, Yua attempted to navigate her way through without being seen. “The guards aren’t that active in the daytime, so the coast should be clear to the secret passageway.” 

Hinata had mentioned this during his previous visit.  ‘The security increases at night.’ The boy said. ‘I can come here without trouble until the moon rises.’  You wonder if the people who welcome you are deliberately disregarding all the information that they aren’t supposed to share. 

“Why?”  

“The temple opens at night. Those who desire to seek an audience with the Founder only have the chance in that timeframe.”

Even if his people are unaware of his true nature, you don’t understand the allure of having a bunch of men stationed in your hunting grounds. You must agree with Ai: security is pointless. Yua’s brother is the one in charge, which may suggest a specific reason or simply a sign of his grand loyalty.  

Haru’s loyalty to the demon knows no bounds, clearly; he did attempt to kill you and Shinobu, and sent an ambush to restrain you and offer both of you as food to Douma. If he behaves in such a way, what might  ua reveal if she chose  to show her true colors? You have no intention of staying any longer to find out.

“Why bother with this much protection?”

“It’s to display safety.”

“Huh. It actually looks intimidating rather than safe.” You glanced at the temple. The demon might be occupied and not  notice you, but you wished Yua would hurry. Douma is not only perceptive of everything around him but also incredibly fast.  Even though he may not reach in the sunlight, the demon will catch up if you remain in this place until nightfall. You need a ride–  A train.

“Is it? The Founder only promises everyone sanctuary, my lady.” Yua giggled. “Believe it or not, there was no danger even before my brother served for his Worship. The temple is left harmless for years.”

Once you two finally approach the smaller buildings, Yua has begun to pick up the pace.

“Why are the guards concentrated at the temple? What about these buildings? What are these for?”

Yua hummed. “These are for the personnel. The chefs, the handmaidens, and domestic helpers.”

The interior was quite similar to that of the temple, though smaller. It must've been constructed decades ago, yet it retains its certain charm. Everything is polished and sublime, having a sort of vintage-appeal. The trees in this area are taller than most trees you’ve seen. The trees surrounded  the residence. A cozy location. This is where Yua is living. 

“…What made you become a handmaiden?” You are curious about how someone like her ended up in this place. Maybe she has issues that required aid from the demon.  

Yua stopped in her steps, causing you to do so as well. “I like helping people and— of course, I am loyal to the Founder. I want to contribute what I can to acquire happiness for the Eternal Paradise.” 

“But you’re now stuck with me.”

She gave a single nod. “Master Douma personally picked me to be your handmaiden. I was unsure as to why, but he told me it’s because he trusts me.”

Maybe because you’re Haru’s sister, someone related to the one who ambushed me and my subordinate. You stared intently at her. 

She did not pick up the gist of your mood, as she was occupied with leading the way. Upon sneaking behind the houses and moving towards the farthest point Yua slinked around the doors to avoid encountering the others, slipping behind the buildings where the stone wall stood tall. Her hand pressed against the barricade as she continued onward.

You observed and approached a stock of crates and barrels behind the last residence. However, it appears to be more of an outhouse than a simple stockpile. 

“Here we are.” Yua whispered after she stopped. “This is the supply room. Now, when I was young, I was playing hide-and-seek with a couple of friends, then one day I found this place— it became my secret hiding spot, and later on I happened to discover this.”

The handmaiden pushed one of the big crates effortlessly. She had no difficulty when the box was light. Then, there you saw a trapdoor, wooden panels with a heavy lock. Yua pulled out a key and crouched down to unlock it. 

“After you, my lady.” She said as she opened the door.

This is it… You’re skeptical of this situation. She might lead you to an underground dungeon for all you know, but you can’t back down. If you find yourself trapped, you can’t blame yourself. After all, if anything, you might actually learn from your mistakes.  

Whatever happens, will happen. The world is a strange place. Anything can happen. As irresponsible as that may sound, this is your only opportunity  to experience true freedom. 

If Yua corners you, you won’t be surprised. What you did was a matter of trying to stay alive. 

—

With Yua leading the way as she carried a lantern, the two of you walked down a long stairway leading down to a dark tunnel. The warm dim light revealing the stone bricked walls covered in moss. You heard water dripping in the distance. Were you close to a river?

“What is this supposed to be for?” Your voice resonated. Deep down, you hope it didn’t waver under the weight of the anxiety you are experiencing.

“No one told me. But it was built decades ago along with the temple. Hanako-san found me prying the door open and showed me this.”

 “Why were you trying to open it?” You ask curiously. 

“Because it looks interesting.” She giggled, the lantern in her hand swayed gently. “The temple seemed  mysterious to me when I was young. I imagined there would be some sort of treasure hidden  away. Back then, my imagination was wild. I thought it would be more magical.”

She admitted it, and yet the trait remains. There is still this childish whimsy from Yua even when you meet her. 

“It was better left that way until I started working for the temple. I noticed it is a holy place, which is also hidden away from the world—  An actual paradise.” There’s awe and pure happiness in her voice. “Everyone is so kind , not to mention the Founder. Did you know he does not age? When I first met him, I thought he might be older, but he was a young man, still the same as he is now. I see that he is no mere mortal but a god.”

For the love of gods, he’s a demon. Your mouth itches to speak. But no… don’t say it. You don’t want to ruin her blissful moment by revealing that her life has been a lie. 

It wasn’t long when you’ve reached the end. There was a heavy door and Yua adjusted the lock before pushing it open. She uses two keys. You observed. 

When you both stepped out, you were utterly in a haze by the forest surrounding you, as if you were breathing air for the first time. 

As if you were a lost child, your eyes wandered everywhere. Green. Everything is green. You thought of sheer happiness. The new scenery revitalized you, bringing you one step closer to freedom. One step closer to freedom. You needed to watch Yua closely. 

Birds chirp and you feel all of the tension in your body disappear. The sounds of everyday nature– of everyday life –embrace you like a warm, fuzzy cloud. You’re somehow reminded of running among trees when chasing a demon, that annoying creature who’d hop on one tree to the next.

“My lady?” 

That’s enough gawping. You faced her, all of the enthusiasm draining from your face.

She gazed at you. A hint of pity in her expression that leaves you confused.  “I understand that the Founder has been strict about your isolation. He’s concerned for your well-being. It would have been nicer to take a stroll outside the temple,” She commented softly as she walked away, leaving the lamp behind.

Without a definite route, Yua had almost lost track navigating the pathway. Once you two reach the clear point, you do not see the temple. 

Good. That’ll be the last time you see it. 

You tried not to be excited over the village you could see in the distance, it stretches on that you could realize. 

—

“It’s a… lively place.” Was all you could comment on. However, it wasn’t a terrible concept.  What matters is that it has a functioning economy. Businesses are spread out, and liveliness chatter fills the air. There are numerous activities you can engage in here. 

All you expected from tanuki village was a small, quiet village. But,  once you and Yua emerged from the mountain, the rocky pathway transitioned into cobblestone streets, and the atmosphere became vibrant and unexpectedly bustling  unlike the Eternal Paradise temple.

“Is there a shrine nearby?” You asked Yua after walking beneath a torii gate that stood high above. 

“On the other foot of the mountain.” Yua replied. “You’ll see more of it if we ever ride on one of those trains, one of the stations is way across the village.”

You tried not to combust. There’s a train station here, and it’s early afternoon; maybe you can make a run for it.  

The problem is you don’t have any money, which is one of the many problems that you need to solve. One of the list of complications that needed to be dealt with.

At least there are no suspicious men lurking or following you. If anything, you are prepared for another ambush and the possibility of being locked up once more in the temple. Such hateful retaliation could provoke your captor to harm you. Douma might actually kill you, but not if you manage to escape. You need to get far away from this place, somewhere where he cannot reach you. 

You need to board on one of the trains now . First things first: you need to slip out of Yua’s eyesight and grasp. 

One at the time. You try to calm down. You’re feeling everything at once. A whirlwind of emotions. You need to calm down.  

It was difficult to focus while you and Yua stroll the streets. You ended up receiving several curious gazes directed at you. You tried to avoid their stares  without shattering your tranquility. What is it about you that compels everyone to have such an urge to look right at your direction? 

“What’s the first thing you want to do, my lady?” You almost didn’t hear her over your noisy thoughts raising alarms in your head. Run. Run. Run.  

“I’m not sure. There’s so much to do.” 

“Right.” Yua agreed. “What I like about tanuki village is that everything here is cheaper than the district on the other side.”

Your mind is filled with questions. “How much longer will you reach the district from the temple?”

“A couple of hours by foot.” 

Oh. You’ll never escape in due time if you choose to go there. Good thing there’s this village. 

“Hours? Maybe we’ll take our time because of this.” You tugged at your cottoned robes. Wearing a kimono feels so restrictive, too confining–constricting, even. Unlike your uniform, which consists of pants that allow you to stretch your legs and move freely. A uniform with a skirt indeed does offer more freedom of movement but you dislike how it exposes your skin during combat. You would’ve been bullied by demons because of that. 

Especially Douma. Ugh.

Regardless, you’ve never felt more stiff  since you’ve returned to wearing kimono again. It has been a while, and you lack the grace and patience to withstand the tightening outfit. 

Yua laughed at that. “You’re probably used to walking around in your uniform. What is it like to wear them though?”

“You could just do anything.” You said in an angered tone, suppressing being pissed off by her comment, remembering the demon had stolen your clothes. “What a woman wouldn’t normally do.”

“That might be fun to think about. Too bad I’m not adept with physical activity though.” Yua pouted. “Now that I think about it, how about we check at one of the kimonos shops?”

“For… what?”

Yua steered you down to another road, the staring did not vanish.  

While being accompanied, you do not appreciate the attention and whispers that follow you with every step. It feels as though  the shop Yua wants  to visit  is far away, as it has been taking too long to reach the destination.

This pressuring feeling of watchful gazes. You let your eyes stick to the ground. This again... 

When Yua opened the door, you finally raised your head to left in awe of sea of colorful fabrics before you.

It was like the closet back in the temple, every robe neatly arranged in display racks. They all vary in vivid and radiant beauty. The different designs and patterns are what caught your eye. 

Hm. You never thought you’d ever be interested in kimonos. Last time you entered a kimono shop, you wouldn’t bat an eye or dare give it attention whatsoever. 

Someone popped up from behind the counter, her eyes pure in disbelief. “I don’t believe it, Yua? You’ve finally shown up? It’s been ages!”

Yua unattached her arm around yours to approach a stranger who the handmaiden appears to be acquainted with. The two of them embraced each other.  “Toshiko? I thought you were  out of town?” Yua asks, flabbergasted and happily to see her old friend.

“Oh, we need to catch up, my friend. I just returned weeks ago. Did you not hear?”

The handmaiden blushed. “Sorry, I’ve been so busy lately!” 

“I can see that.” The saleswoman finally noticed you, suddenly curious. “Good afternoon, welcome to our shop, miss.” She bowed her head politely. “Is there anything you’d like to buy? Please have a look at our finest collection. We’ve got the latest fabric imported.”

Yua answered for you. “I was wondering about the order from last week. Your sister said that she’ll finish the requested custom when I return…?”

“Yes, we have it packaged. I’ll just go get it in the back.” Toshiko left, disappearing to a door in the back of the counter.

“Were you requesting a kimono of your own?” You asked as the two of you waited. Your eyes lingering at a lusciously pink-colored kimono beside you. 

“Hm? No. It’s not for me.” She smiled in correction. “It’s for you.”

You blinked in confusion. “A kimono for me ? Why? I don’t think it’s necessary to buy stuff for some stranger…” Kimonos don’t come cheap.

“You’re no stranger to me! I was just— actually, this was a task of mine ever since you came to the temple.” She fiddled. 

“Let me guess, this,” you pointed to the outfit you’re wearing now. The refined garments are similar to the folded ones on display. “originated from here?”

Yua nodded, and her unbothered response made you sigh. You could understand why Ai had previously remarked that you were all “spoiled and dolled up”. To be honest, why would they give you these kinds of clothes? You felt the urge to ask, but then again, it wouldn’t make a difference.  

“Here is it.” The saleswoman returned with a neat silky package that Yua gingerly took. 

“Thanks, Toshiko. Maybe we can have tea the next time I visit?”

“Then it’s a date.” Toshiko winks, causing Yua to laugh. 

The handmaiden led you outside after she exchanged farewells with her friend. “We get to open this when we return. I’m excited you might like this.”

 “This is still too much.” You eyed the package in her arm. “I don’t know how to repay you.”

“Nonsense. Take it as a welcome gift. You’re a guest of his Worship, after all.” 

Being gifted with expensive clothes is more than just a gesture of welcome. They provided you with these items daily, and you find yourself questioning the true dreadful reason behind it. Did the demon actually spend money for you?

When you consider it, food and water—the essentials — are all you truly need. You’ve never encountered a demon who indulges in such luxury. It wouldn’t surprise you if this bastard is rich; he seems to be living the high life. 

Yua was ecstatic as she made her way to the bakery she had been eager to show you ever since you uttered about the village.  Her excitement radiated from her as she tugged at your sleeves, pulling you through the crowd. If her exhilaration were a beacon, it would illuminate the entire village in white flashes, blinding upcoming villagers who so happened to be bystanders. 

Yua is careful not to jostle anyone,  keeping her hand tightly clasping yours.  “My grandmother’s closest friend owns the store. Her name is Nishimura-san. She is a kind lady who used to give my brother and me extra pastries when we were kids. Although Haru doesn’t like sweets anymore, he would still share them with his wife.” 

The handmaiden opens the door and you’re met with the delicious aroma of freshly baked goods in the air. Impressive.  

You saw a small old lady by the counter who brightened at the sight of Yua. “Ah, there you are, sweetie. I predicted you’d come and visit any time soon.”

Yua smiled warmly. She lets go of your hand. “Good afternoon, Nishimura-san, how have you been?

“You come back here every week. It’s not long since we last saw each other.” Nishimura’s gaze went to you. “And you’ve brought a beautiful friend, too.”

You greeted the elderly woman. “Good afternoon.”

Yua introduced you. “This is Master Douma’s guest, she’ll be staying at the temple for the meantime.”

“Guest? She is not a follower like you and your brother?”

“I don’t do cults, ma’am.” You interjected before Yua could answer. It was out of instinct. 

“She is an acquaintance of the Founder.” Yua giggles. “She does not wish to be involved in the cult though. So, my lady here is just a guest.”

The elderly woman approached, staring intently at you. Her boring-into-your-soul-like gaze leaves you frozen in place awkwardly. “I see. Welcome, child. Yua must have dragged you here against your will.”

“N-no, she did not.” You protested. The humor from the elderly is friendly and welcoming. At least there’s no awkwardness in meeting Yua’s friends and companions, so you don’t have to feel so intense. “She suggested it, and I said yes.”

“Really? And here I thought she’d yap your ear off about it. All she thinks about is pastries.”

“Nishimura-san…” Yua deflated. Her face went red. 

“Right, and her grandmother was no different. Dear me, young Yumi and I would quarrel over her cravings. She does not come off easily. Not to mention, it runs in the family too. The resemblance is uncanny. Yua has gotten the attitude from Yumi.” Nishimura laughed. 

“Speaking of grandmother,” Yua said, eager to change the subject while avoiding your stare. “Has she returned yet?”

“Not yet, but I’ve received a message from her that she’ll return to the temple soon.”

“That’s good!” Yua turned to you. “Grandmother is a follower, you’ll meet her soon enough.”

“Hmph.” Nishimura wasn’t quite happy to hear that though. “She’s still devoted to the boy on the heavenly throne ? I still don’t understand the appeal of your cult to begin with.” The woman faced you. “You’ve seen it, yes?”

“Indeed.” You answered, sharing her tone. Glad to know someone saw the picture, but you’re more restive about it than anyone else.

“You claim not to be a cult follower, child. But acquainted with the leader, what is his Worship like to you? In your perspective, I mean.”

“You mean…” you trailed off, seeing Yua perked for your answer. “Well, the cult favors him.”

“Be more candid. What is he to you?”

You pursed your lips. “Someone I just know…?”

You don’t know what the old lady is seeking from you but she was a little satisfied. Maybe by your lack of enthusiasm. “All right, so you’re not one of them.”

“Pardon?”

“Here in this village, few have known the Eternal Paradise Faith, but this Douma boy has a lot of admirers— in and out of the cult. Take it Yua for example, she is completely fawned over and would occasionally talk about him—“

Yua sputtered, her hands waving, gesturing for the elderly to stop. Her entire face is flushed. “I do not talk about the Founder all the time.”

“Yes, you do, little girl.” Nishimura protested. “You are clearly attracted to the man. You’d ramble on about how beautiful and kind— well, everything about him.”

Is it possible for Yua to become a human tomato? You tried not to smile at her dismay. “Are you saying that I’m not like Yua?” You interrupted the teasing before Yua exploded.

The woman nodded. “Most girls I met have a speck of feelings for the pretty boy, so I assumed you did too.”

You grimaced. “No. No, I don’t.”

“Good. You look like you have common sense.” Nishimura tilts her head. “Where are you from?”

“Somewhere far from here.”

“I’m sure you’ve come a long way. Yua, why don’t you two take a seat? I’ll be preparing for your order. The usual I assume?”

“Yes. And thank you so much, Nishimura-san.” Yua nods. She must be relieved to get out of the situation with the baker.

In the other room, you and Yua settled at a chabudai . It took a short minute for the pastries to come. Nishimura had asked what you wanted but you only asked for what Yua is having.

“How is it?” The handmaiden has finished her while you’re halfway. She’s fast, lowkey and reminds certain people back in the Corps.

“It’s good.” You admitted after chewing softly. “I now understand the appeal of your favorite bakery.”

What Yua’s usual was mochi, but with variety. Different color and flavor. You weren’t sure if you’re going to be shocked or amazed that she’d keep up with this type of serving. 

You took a bite of each type, the sweetness overwhelming your taste buds with every chew.  It was sticky, and you hoped it wouldn’t get you sick from consuming so much sugar. It was concerning; you had no idea how long Yua had been eating this. 

Yua was glad to hear your answer. “This has been my favorite ever since I was young. Nishimura-san baked this and I haven’t stopped eating it since. What’s your childhood favorite pastry?”

You sipped tea. “Uhm… I don’t have one.”

“Eh?! Why?”

You settled down the cup. “I didn’t get to taste one when I was young. I don’t have the money. I rarely ate food back then.”

Yua registered the last sentence. “Oh, are you…?” She trailed off but you understand her question. 

“I was born in poverty.” You said, although it wasn’t much of a bother. 

“That must’ve been hard for you.” The handmaiden commented sadly. “Well… I’m glad that you’re able to make it through.” Yua beams. “We can go here whenever you want, I’ll make sure you get the tastiest pastries. My treat for every visit.”

You stared at her. Inscrutable. “‘Whenever I want?’ Why?”

“Why not? It’ll be fun, you know eating with friends is much more fun than being alone.” That came out vaguely and Yua paused. “Uh… company! We’re— right… Not really there.” She shifted awkwardly in her seat. “You’re not here permanently, I forgot. How about this, before you get to go back to home, I can buy you many sweets as long as you’re here.”

This is getting… odd. For you. You clenched your hands in uneasiness. “That’s kind of you, Yua. But you’ve been too generous with me… you don’t have to comply with your Founder’s orders, you know.”

“Orders?” Yua shot you a strange look. “That was just for service, not like this. I did this all on my free will.”

“Inviting me here? That was all you?” You did not suppress the suspicion in your voice.

“The others in the commune don’t know we’re out here.” Yua said. “Yes, it is all me. I can’t go out that much, since my brother doesn’t want me to be on my own. Haru is going to freak out about it because I did not ask permission. So… I think we’ll have to head back sooner.”

Your mind spinned. What now? How are you going to get out of this? 

“You don’t have anything else to do?” You had every self-control not to sound restrained. 

Yua pondered and snapped her fingers. “Good thing you reminded me! I’ll have to get some daifuku for the kids and Ai. The woman craves food right now, because of the baby. And sometimes the twins get jealous.” She paused, considering, “But that’ll take a while, Nishimura-san has to separate the packages—“

“I can return to the temple while you wait for the sweets.”

Say yes, say yes, say yes— 

Yua stood up with an approving nod. “We can do that. After all, I don't want to risk us being gone for too long. Dinner is a couple of hours. You can return through the passageway. Here.” She pulls out a familiar object, you hear metal jingling. “So you won’t get in trouble if they notice you’re absent, my lady.”

Nishimura noticed your urgency. “Leaving already, children?”

“My lady is going to head back, I sort of need something for the kids.”

The elder smiled. “Ah, Ai and her children. They’re all finicky.”

“Maybe daifuku will be fine, Mrs. Nishimura. Would it take long?”

“Of a sort. You can help if you’d like.”

“That would be fine.” Yua glanced at you. “I’ll see you back and please don’t lose those keys! Miss Hanako will have my head if I lose it.”

You stiffly nodded. “I won’t.”

“Alright, be careful!”

With that, she leaves with Nishimura, heading to the kitchen you presume, and you stand there, unmoving.

That’s it? You thought, dumbfounded. Maybe it’s a ploy. A simple one with Yua’s trust on the line. Was she truly letting you go like this? She could be deceiving you. Testing you if you dare to run. 

What are you waiting for? This is your chance!  

Clenching the key so tightly that the metal dug deep into your hand, you pushed aside any doubts about Yua’s true nature. Whether she was genuinely kind or not was irrelevant now. In this moment, you had only one objective: to escape! Second thoughts were not an option. 

The consequences of taking advantage of this opportunity may seem distant in your mind; you do not consider them likely to occur (hopefully) if you succeed. You must fulfill your duty, you will not remain here any longer. 

Your heart races as you navigate through the crowds the moment you close the door, not looking back.  A plan begins to take shape in your mind as you vanish from sight. 

Chapter Text

You are a demon hunter. Dutiful and yet incapable. 

If you had more time to train, it would’ve been a better notion. You’d control your emotions soothingly like the water. Still and quiet. However, yours ravages like a storm in the sea. The waves rage and crash against the shores with lightning roaring in the sky. Uncontrollable. Emotive. Unstable. Predictable humanity. 

It was your weakness. Your masters have pointed that out months ago. Pillars can’t let their emotions overwhelm. They do not waver. 

Training as a demon hunter wasn’t easy, let alone becoming a future Pillar is not easy. You prove yourself that you can make change for everyone and yourself by becoming more superior to mere emotions. You held on without breaking your determination apart.

Not like this. With how far you have fallen, you are not what you’re used to. You’re impulsive, naive, reckless and an idiot.

This is the most riskiest decision you have ever made, and probably the stupidest. But what choice do you have? 

No signs of white-clad men ready to pounce at you at any moment or even the handmaiden that you blatantly left behind. You’re just strangers. Nothing more. You don’t know if you would feel bad for leaving her like that. Regardless of her malicious motives not present and serving you diligently, you didn’t trust her to begin with.

What you’ve wanted all along is to kill Douma. You needed to expose his location for the other Pillars to track him down. Tanuki village is surprisingly close to Kyoto, all it takes is a couple of train stops and you’ll be in the city. You just need to make it out alive to send the message. 

—

A bell chimes as you enter. 

“Welcome! How may I help you, ma’am?”

Behind the counter, a pawnbroker wears an earnest smile. She is dressed plainly in a suit. A cityfolk? Never have you ever seen a woman wear that apparel.

Focus. How to do this? Unfamiliar to a pawn shop due minimum acknowledgment in the past, you felt jittery. If you paid attention, you would’ve stride in here without worrying that you’ll mess up. Don’t be conspicuous. 

“…Hello,” You started, approaching carefully. “I was wondering if I could sell this here?” 

You placed down a hairpin to the counter for her to see. This is the jewelry Yua embellished in your hair earlier this morning. The origins are unclear to you, especially if it actually has real elements. Your heart pounded when the pawnbroker took the hairpin and examined it.

To your relief, the pawnbroker was engrossed with your offer. “Hmm. This is interesting.” She scrutinized it with a monocular, examining the value. The gems twinkled as she inspected every inch of it. She then weighs the hairpin. “I could work out with this.”

You fiddled. What chance was there that the hairpin was not counterfeit? Low, you would say. They actually dressed you up with that. What the hell… 

She notices you’re unsettled. Promptly, reassuring you, “This is valuable, miss. This comes with a high price… Could you tell me its origin?”

Calm down. Calm down. You barely nodded to her. “I… honestly don’t know. I’m just here to sell that.”

She glances at the jewelry then to you. “In a hurry?” Then she tilts her head towards you. Her expression is inscrutable, as her eyes read you.

You purse your lips into a thin line. Way to go to be obvious. 

But the pawnbroker decided not to pry further, putting down her monocular and the hairpin. “Are you sure?” She gives you a questionable smile. “I’m not judging or anything, just curious.”

You sighed heavily. “Well, it was given to me.” More likely borrowed? You don’t know who owned it. “They never told me where it was from.” Yua flashed into your mind and you felt your stomach churning. 

“Oh. I see. Alright, then.” She did not ask further, as she gladly took the hairpin to the collection. Despite there being no haggling, the pawnbroker wasn’t disappointed. 

You watched her like a hawk as she stored the hairpin away. There’s no guilty conscience in you as you let the jewelry be taken away to some stranger. If one of the people from the Eternal Paradise cult saw the hairpin, you have to be out of town before they suspect it.

The pawnbroker handed you a pouch. It’s a bit heavy on your palm. 

“Thank you.” 

The pawnbroker leans at the counter. Her smile shifted to a concerned one. “You should be careful around here, miss. There is news in town that strange people armed with swords are lurking in the village.”

You froze, clutching the pouch. “People with swords?”

“I dunno, some hunters. Unofficial organization.” She shrugs. “They have black uniforms. Sketchy, I would say. They come as a small group. I should keep an eye out if I were you.”

If this is what you think it is, then your hope is enlightened. “Thanks. I… I will.” You said, before leaving without giving her a glance.

—

It wasn’t a good sign when the guest’s room was empty and then later on, the handmaiden was struck with horrible realization. 

Yua looked everywhere, except the founder’s chamber. Hanako informed her that a cult member was in need of his Worship’s guidance, so Yua did not disturb him, but still—

This is bad. This is bad. This is bad. This is bad. This is bad. 

After giving Ai daifuku, the handmaiden was supposed to check how you are. The way her anxiousness drastically skyrocketed upon your absence as she searched for you is overwhelming. 

Not one soul in the temple knew her dilemma, she couldn’t say it to anyone. Although, she could not lie for a yen if they start raising questions. She was extremely worried. Where are you? Did you not make it back? It is her responsibility, as your handmaiden she is to take care of you. Why did she think about splitting up in the first place?!

“Yua, you look awfully pale… Are you alright?” The sudden voice of Hanako’s tender voice had Yua flinching on the spot. 

“I’m fine.” Yua answered and quickly grimaced. She could not lie. Obviously not. Besides, her frantic pacing was apparent. The handmaiden was never this anxious and the Hanako had clearly seen it. “I’m not! I’m not. Miss Hanako, something bad has happened!”

“What is it?” The woman took the young handmaid's clammy wrists in hopes to support her. She could not stop shaking. 

“I’m sorry I didn’t tell you this. But… I suggested the founder’s guest for a short visit at the Tanuki village whenever she feels like it. We did, and then we decided to split up, and now I can’t find her!”

It took a minute for Hanako to process what Yua had said. 

“You… what?” Hanako balked, causing the handmaiden to wince. That’s not really the expression Yua wanted to see. She can’t expect lighter feedback! She literally lost you.

“I know we both went down there without permission.” Yua rambles on. “But I will take the blame. I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have done it! I thought she might need a fresh air since she was all cooped up in her room, and maybe we could get along—“

“You foolish girl, the founder didn’t—“ the handmaiden paused, before taking a deep breath, calmly saying, “The founder’s guest has a delicate condition, Yua. Which is why Master Douma did not permit his guest to wander around so easily because there would be consequences if something happened to her. Do you understand?”

“Y-yes, Miss Hanako!” Yua stammered. Maybe she shouldn’t have thought so carelessly, who knows what could happen to you right now. Out of all the people in the cult, you’re the most vulnerable and the world outside the temple is not safe. “I can look for her in the village and—“

Hanako lets go. “No. You stay here, I will inform the founder of this.” 

Yua disheartens. The last thing she wanted is to be the bearer of bad news. “Does his Worship have to know?” 

“He has to.” Master Douma brought you in after all.

Leaving Yua, Hanako promptly heads inside the temple, scuttling in with such a hurry. Currently, the founder is with a woman and Hanako isn’t allowed to interrupt, but this is an emergency. 

Why did the founder have to bring in someone like you? Hanako had questioned this with a mix of confusion and annoyance. Aren’t you supposed to be enemies?

Upon reaching the north wing, and then in front of Douma’s bedroom, Hanako announces herself. The next minute the door opens with the cult leader in an… indecent appearance.

“Miss Hanako,” Douma drawls, leaning to the door frame with a small smile. The robe in his shoulder slowly slips off. He did not bother to adjust it back to its place. “To what do we owe the pleasure?”

Focus. 

“It’s your guest.” Hanako said urgently, lowering her tone, solemnly. “She’s on the run. Yua brought her to Tanuki village without us knowing and she took the opportunity to run.”

“Oh, my,” Douma’s brows shot up. He doesn’t sound entirely surprised though. “how did that happen?” 

“We have no excuses.” Hanako guiltily replies. “We’ll sent the guards to find her—“

“No need, no need.” Douma says, not sounding upset or anything. He had expected something like this would happen. “I guess I’ll have to take a quick stroll outside.”

“But Master Douma,” Hanako protested. “This is just a minor inconvenience. It’s our fault we weren’t aware. This is something you don’t need to worry over.”

Douma tilts his head at her. The handmaiden suppressed herself not to stare at his bare chest. 

“Oh, it is something I need to do. I brought her here; she’s… my responsibility.” Douma shrugs, smiling down to the woman. “Although she is slow as a snail, she might’ve gotten far. None of you will be able to catch up to her.”

Douma can handle this. It’s nothing to be apprehensive about, he doubts you’ll make it far. It’s almost night anyway. 

This should be fun. He hadn’t had a game of tag in a while. 

“I think I need to reprimand her as well.” Douma thoughtfully says, wearing a blissful tone. There’s excitement in his eyes. “I will leave for the night, Hanako. The hearings might need to be postponed. Hm?”

“Yes, Master Douma.” Hanako resigns with a low bow, before the founder shuts the door.

—

Obtaining money was quicker than you expected.

You may have been caught up with losing sense of direction; Tanuki village is unfamiliar to you and you’ve barely found the pawnshop in due time. Because the sun is about to set. You warned yourself with great dread. You’re running out of time.

Exchanging deals with the pawnbroker is nothing too complicated— and this is the first time, too. Assuming you’ll delay but the pawnbroker did not keep you up there for long.

Now that’s done, the next problem is when is the next train ride.

After you bought your ticket, you waited. For hours. There has been some sort of technical problem. The terminal is packed with a lot of people, and you’re stuck somewhere in the middle, jostling towards the rail tracks. 

What a fucking coincidence! 

It’s like at the most opportune time at the most opportune moment, the world seems to have another set of plans for you. Every second is accountable. Your brain hammers that warning over and over. The sun is setting. 

Gods . You don’t want to imagine what happens if he catches you. That’ll be the moment you’re going to die.  

You can’t help but tremble. Death was always lingering, you are aware, a step foot away on death’s door. To think after trying to stay alive for the months since the necrosis, the effort would come to this . Hunted down on the run. There’s this horrible assumption that Douma will take his time torturing you once he catches you.

Sadistic, condescending asshole. 

On the bright side to this, the pawnbroker mentioned there are strange people with swords. Unofficial organization. You hoped it is who you think it is. Maybe they have their messengers, you could ask one kasugai crow to send the message to Shinobu and maybe you’ll be safe. 

You wonder how she’s doing. You’ve been missing for days. How’s your former master? Is he worried? You can’t help but think of that. Suddenly, you’ve been struck with homesickness. It felt forever to be locked away at the temple. Being out here had you extremely relieved. 

Freedom. Soon, you’ll be free. If you return, maybe you should stay at the Butterfly Estate to study the introduction of pharmacy since Shinobu was excited you were willing to switch roles in the corps, particularly medicine related. You wanted to help people.

Should you know that you’re going to start, you should read these books first! The Insect Pillar had once slammed four books in your study desk. 

Master Kocho… these are, uhm, thick. 

Of course. Reading with comprehension and understanding is the key to learning this type of field. Also memorization. See, this is how I learned how to make poison by starting… here.

Pharmacology… Immunology. You read the titles with slight uneasiness. These are the basics? Introductions? Botany… Chemistry? 

My favorite is Toxicology. 

Of course, you do. You gave her a face. Shinobu releases a delighted laugh, similar to how Kanae sounded.

After you finish these, I’ll have to educate you in the laboratory. But you won’t touch anything just yet, the equipment is delicate. I just bought a new compound microscope, just so you know. 

Sure…

Good. Right after we get back from the investigation, we should buy new apparatuses. Now that I have a new assistant, we should make a lot of progress. 

Is this why you’re excited? Because you’re taking me under your wing?

Yes. She stares at you in a mischievously eerie manner. You’re positive that Shinobu is not going to take it easy on you from now on. 

At the sound of the engine, a train approaches the terminal and you feel your soul leap out of your body. One step closer to home.

—

As quickly as you can, you get inside and march into the passenger car among the crowd. Your anxious heartbeat couldn’t chill by the looks of the sunset settling in the mountains, you wanted for the train to move immediately.

There are few people onboard up front, less than ten heads— you counted. You decided to remain here until the next stop. While you head down to the lane, you find yourself looking out for any silver hair in sight. To your relief, there is none.

He wouldn’t reach you, You weakly encourage yourself and yet your hands are shaking. The sun is still up. 

It’s sunset. Another part of your mind hissed. The golden light begins to fade to dusk. Night is coming. 

Finally sitting down, you stiffly settled in one of the seats before trying to relax yourself. You’ve never lazed so you’re not surprised your bones felt stiffer like it was wrapped with rubber. 

Relax. 

Breathe... In and out.

Rail squeals. The entire vehicle slowly accelerates and finally the train moves at speed. You sigh in relief. Still, gripping your kimono though, you’re not the type to have a sangfroid. 

The conductor came in not too long and you handed your ticket as he had asked, notching it.

This is good… This is good. You leaned back at the seat, still tense, you looked out the window. The sky has completely gone dark now. 

“Are you sure there is a demon here, Minato? We’ve checked the passenger cars.” 

“Either this is the wrong train or it has yet to show up. We have to be careful though. We’ll wait for Emiko and Ayato for their inspection at the back.”

As hushed as they sounded, you instantly seek out for the source. Their voices are vaguely familiar. Where did you hear this?

Being that you took a peak from where you sat, you automatically saw two men heading down the lane. Their faces are serious and 

You hastily blocked their way. 

Both of the boys blinked at you. “Yes, ma’am?” 

“Minato and Yuuma, right? Both ranked Tsuchinoto?”

“Uh, yes?” Minato answered, perplexed. His bangs over his forehead obscured the way his brows shot up. “Do we know you? Are you…”

“It’s me.” You stepped forward, although it wasn’t convincing. Weapons are not allowed in the train, but you can see their hands already reaching out to theirs. Blades hidden in their cloaks and haoris. They thought you’re a demon. So you identified yourself. “I’m Master Tomioka’s student.” Silence. You frowned. “I’m the one with the fox mask and the rifle, you know… I’m a tsukugo?”

That seems to click on them. “Huh? A tsuguko?”

“Wait… no way.” Minato comments in disbelief. “You’re her. Her? You’re the successor of the Water Pillar?”

After what has happened in the past few days, it is the first time in a while you’re solaced to the bottom of your heart from being recognized. You’ve never been more elated encountering fellow demon hunters in this time of need. They can help you. They can take you back home. Back to where the corps is. To the place where you’re safe. 

Minato and Yuuma have worked with you in the past, even barely exchanging words with one another, not to mention conversing face-to-face. You had your sentimental attachment to your mask.

“Yes. Well,” You haven't regarded yourself as being tsukugo in a long time. It feels weird, being that you’re no longer one. “not really a successor anymore, but was.”

“Wait, really? You’re a girl?” Yuuma blurted, then he redirected his choice of words. He stiffly bows. “I’m sorry I said that.”

“Wait a minute, miss. Weren’t you missing for weeks?” Minato’s eyes widened. “Oh my gods.” He faces his subordinate. “Do you remember? Word has been spread among the demon hunters that Master Kocho was ambushed by humans and someone went missing and presumed dead. That was Master Tomioka’s ex-student.”

Yuuma loses color and shoots you a terror-stricken look, jumping away. “A ghost?!”

“What? No. I'm not dead.” You almost exclaimed. “I’m alive. See?” You snapped your fingers to their faces. 

Albeit confusing, both demon hunters casted an extremely worried look at you. “This is something else… What happened?” Minato asked you. “We thought you were dead. Your kasugai crow was found in the streets when the kakushi arrived. Their wings… are chopped off. It seems like they knew where you were but someone decided to silence them.”

Your messenger… You clenched your fists. Lost for words. Haru. You unforgivable prick. I will kill you.

“I was… kidnapped,” You answered slowly. “by a demon, one of the Twelve Kizuki .” 

Yuuma interjected. “…A demon kidnapped you?” He doesn’t believe you and you don’t blame him. It sounded bizarre. This has never happened before. Ever. 

“One of the Twelve?” Minato repeated dumbly, scratching his head. “That’s impossible. Don’t take my question the wrong way, but how come you’re still alive?”

With a vehement nod, Yuuma agrees. “The Twelve Demon Moons are formidable. They have eaten hundreds of people. Not one soul would ever escape their clutches.”

“I am very much aware.” You said out of spite. “I don’t know why I am still alive. But that is not important, what matters is I’ve uncovered its location. I need to send the message to Lord Oyakata now.”

“What number does it bear?” Minato asked. Out of curiosity. “Is this demon an Upper or Lower Kizuki?”

You froze on the spot. “I… don’t know what number but he’s the one who killed Kanae Kocho months ago.”

“The former Flower Pillar’s killer.” Yuuma balked. “So this means it’s an Upper Moon?”

Minato went solemn. “We are closer to an Upper Moon demon than we thought. Is this the same demon obstructing the trains, ma’am?”

“The trains? No…”

“So it’s a different demon?” Yuuma said, displeased. You can hear his apprehension. “Great, now we have two demons to worry about and one of them happens to be a member of the Twelve Kizuki.”

“How did you escape?” Minato stares at you in wonder. “Correct me if I’m wrong, but I know you can’t fight anymore, right? You had a fatal injury. How is it possible you managed yourself to run?”

“Daytime.” As you said, you didn't have the will to mention Yua’s name. 

Why do you feel guilty? Your insides are doing unpleasant things. 

“That makes sense.” Minato nods. “Still, how on earth does this demon haven't killed you the moment it took you?”

The question of the century! Now that you think about it, the crazy cult leader was enjoying your company. You don’t want to assume anything humanly. 

Now, my mind has changed because I feel moved… How about you come with me? To my Paradise. I would take good care of you, considering you wouldn’t fight anymore of us, hm?

“I don’t know.” You said, unsure. It seems you’re having a headache just by thinking about him.

“Whatever that reason may be, we’re… glad you’re alive.” Minato says. “Master Tomioka and Master Kocho aren’t coping well since the ambush happened.”

You perked, concerned. “Are they okay?”

Yuuma chimes in. “There was a heated argument between the two. Once. I heard it was intense.”

“They… argued?” 

“Master Tomioka started it.” Yuuma continues. “I was at the Butterfly Estate, injured. Miss Aoi was administering medicine until I heard voices.”

Minato cringes. “I didn’t expect the Water Pillar to start that.”

“I honestly didn’t expect he’d care—“ Yuuma glances at you. He pauses awkwardly. “Uhh… What I mean is, he is a distant Pillar, stern and flinty. It’s surprising to see him vent out.”

You went silent, looking away distantly. Master Tomioka…  

He’s… worried. You made him worry. 

Minato notices you’re troubled. He smiles reassuringly at you. “Don’t worry, ma’am. We’ll take you back to the headquarters and you can report what happened to you to Lord Oyakata. We will promptly send a message via kasugai crows that you’re alive—“

STOMP! STOMP! STOMP!

You flinched when you heard screams at the other side of the doors at the end of the lane. Both Minato and Yuuma are in their stances, their nichirin blades out. Minato steps in front of you.

The door busted open by a girl, a member of the demon slayers. 

Emiko shouts. “Minato! Yuuma! The demon is out! Above the roof !”

Chapter Text

It’s been a while to be this frozen at the moment when Hell is about to break loose.

A loud screeching above your heads followed after Emiko’s warning. The ceiling pries open by thick claws, then a face peers over the gaping hole and the giant creature slithers inside.

“Watch out!” Yuuma shouts.

If it weren’t for Minato, you would’ve been crushed by the demon seconds later. The demon hunter seized your wrist and quickly dragged you across the lane to safety. 

“Stay behind me!” He yells urgently, as he pulls you behind him. You reeled. Minato advanced so quickly you did not adapt to his speed and reflex. You silently thank for his instincts. 

The demon lands in the middle of the passenger car, and you suppress yourself not to freak out the moment the train shakes so violently. 

Everyone except the demon hunters screamed at the top of their lungs. 

Flight response struck down like a lightning. The adrenaline rush whipped you to an alarmed state. Your chest is heaving at this rate, registering your lungs hurt, you faltered before clinging to Minato’s uniform. 

Breathe. Breathe. Breathe! For the love of gods—

The demon is hideous. Its deformed, bulky figure stalking towards Minato. Its multiple eyes strewed all over its face, jutting fangs protrude to its cheeks. Half of its face is gaping and gnawing, dripping with saliva. It’s a spawn from Hell. May not be one of your typical demons you’d encounter from the get-go. This one is no joke.

“Is that what you’re hunting?” You exclaimed, not realizing you’re clutching onto Minato’s jacket. That doesn’t seem to be good. You’re shaking in dread. You’ve never been this nervous. 

It’s only an average demon. You reasoned yourself. Not a Lower Kizuki. 

No. No. A demon is a demon, and that thing is big and dangerous. 

And you’re just someone who’s going to be its midnight snack.

It went chaotic. The people in the car shrieked, and proceeded to scramble away in a mad dash. The demon doesn’t seem to react in the slightest. 

“Our kasugai crows bear the message of demons actively taking over new hunting grounds. They’re trying to be creative!” Minato snarled while his hand squeezed the hilt of his sword. “There’s also a rumor that a Lower Moon demon is discreetly hiding amongst these trains. We can’t be too sure though. We’re probably baited.”

“Minato, move it! Keep the civilians away!” Emiko commanded before she made the first move. Her sword ripples water. “Yuuma, we kill it here!”

Water breathing. Your heart stuttered at the sight of the technique. If only you can fight… you can help them. Now you’re just a liability in this situation. You really don’t want to die like this when you're close to being free.

With posthaste, Emiko slices the outstretched arm reaching for her only. But after that happened, the dismembered limb shuddered and shapeshifted into a smaller demon.

What?

Yuuma quickly assessed that and aimed for the new demon, which eventually multiplied into two once he sliced it.

“This thing multiplies if we cut it!” Yuuma alarms. 

“Then we reduce it! Until it multiplies to its limit.” Emiko answered.

If you recall correctly, she is a decent Water Breath user, who is sometimes assigned with the Pillars’ mission. Her stance is precise and smooth, sort of reminds you of how you were as a demon hunter. She continues to cut the giant demon, the car is filling up with smaller demons. 

Don’t be a burden. You tell yourself. Don’t get in the way.

As if he read your mind, Minato was already dragging you to another door since demons are reaching for you. “This way!” 

You nearly tripped over his insistent pull but you didn’t complain. Minato doesn’t want you to be in the way, especially to let your life be at risk. You still have news to share back at the headquarters. You have to go home. 

The next car was filled with solicitous people peeking over their seats. Wary and frightened over the chaos on the other side. You heard a child crying. 

“What’s going on over there? What’s all that screaming?” Said an approaching policeman. “Why are you armed with a sword? Who are you? Identify yourself!”

Minato doesn’t have time for this. “Officer, this train is not safe. Everyone is in danger. You must lead these people to the car upfront and—“

Abruptly, from across the lane, a door opens and reveals another demon slayer, who is galloping towards Minato. Ayato is the name, one that you don’t know personally. He must be with Minato, Yuuma, and Emiko.

There’s blood in his temple. 

“Is that what I think it is?” Ayato asked in a hard tone, ignoring the policeman. Minato nodded.

“I thought you were with Emiko.” Minato says in confusion. “Weren’t you at the back?”

“I was. Until I heard stomping on the roof and decided to check the ruckus.” Ayato kept a palm to his head. He is staggering but he kept himself unflappable. If he came from that direction, who was he fighting with? Is there another demon? He is wounded. “What does this demon look like? Does it look like a boy?”

“A… boy? No. It’s a different one. It is huge as a bear. But it multiplies once it's cut.”

“So… there’s two demons.” Ayato avers with a stern gaze. “It’s not the Lower Kizuki we are looking for. But this child demon was seeking out a Lower Kizuki for a Blood Battle. We have to be careful if there’s a possibility another demon might show up and a fight between two demons might occur. I hope to gods it’s not. We need a Pillar if that’s the case.”

Minato ponders, assessing the situation. “We have to keep the civilians safe for now and hunt down these demons. I will search for this demon child you spoke of while you keep these passengers safe.”

Ayato nods. “Okay. Make sure no one dies here.” 

Before Ayato moved, the policeman grabbed his sleeve. 

“What are you people doing? You’re going to be arrested for suspicious illegal activity and arming yourselves—“

Ayato brushed off the man without caring. “I suggest you listen to what my subordinate is about to say because if you don’t; you’re going to get yourself killed.”

He then dashes at the speed of light. You momentarily saw a flash of lightning and heard the sound of thunder. 

“Are there just the four of you?” Doubting is not an option to bring up in this heat of battle, not when you have assets. Both Minato and Yuuma are tsuchinito. They’re capable. As for Emiko and Ayato, both have lower ranks. You assume. But they appear to know what they are doing. Emiko engages into a fight without hesitation and Ayato is determined. You trust them.

“There is another squad who will be waiting at the next terminal. For now, it’s just us.”

“Do you have a gun?”

“No.” Minato frowns. “We don’t have extra weapons.”

Figures. Demon hunters rarely use ranged weapons. It merely gives an impact to the battlefield anyway. You’re not surprised but you’re agitated being unarmed. You have nothing with you. What are you going to do? Just sit around like a duck? 

Ayato’s departure must’ve caused the people in the ride to be in absolute confusion, especially the policeman. 

“Who are you?” The policeman wasn’t done with Minato just yet. The man is baffled. Like he doesn’t know what to believe.

“That’s not important. Right now, this train is infiltrated with demons and we have to move now or else everyone will get eaten.” Minato addresses everyone in the car. “Everyone! Please move to the front car! The car behind this one is not safe—“

What comes next is an abrupt lurch of the train and everyone screams. The transportation is picking up speed and forces you and Minato to lose balance and wobble unsteadily. 

“What’s happening?” You cling to the seat next to you. You couldn’t stand straight by the train's accelerating force, if you didn’t you might’ve flung.

Minato curses. “We have to check out the driver. Something must’ve happened in the engine.”

The door behind you suddenly bursts with Ayato flying across the car. He crashed into a wall, triggering a sickening crack and the citizens continued screaming in horror.

“Ayato!” Minato runs to the fallen hunter, aiding his side. Ayato groans loudly before coughing up blood. 

“Ugh… This is bad. The demon multiplies if we cut it.” Despite what just happened to him, Ayato sits up with all his might. He winced at his bones popping. You’re surprised he’s not limped to the floor, unconscious. 

A deafening shrill laugh broke out in the air and you instinctively covered your ears. It’s awfully piercing your eardrums. 

It is the voice of a demon, sounding childlike. “Me and my friends are going to have a fun time, won’t we? It’s time to play~!”

It cackles. Both Ayato and Minato are quickly on their stances, frantically searching for the demon. It sounded everywhere. How did it manage to do that? Is it a Blood Demon Art?

“Where is it?” Minato says. “It could be anywhere.” 

Ayato winces. “It won’t be anywhere. They’re just hiding in one place. Someone needs to deal with it.”

“I’ll go. I’ll check the engine first.” Minato decided. “You three keep the other demon at bay.”

Ayato firmly nods and with that Minato advances to the next car.

Not even a minute later the train lurched again and sped up. This time the ground felt lighter.

“Give me a damn break.” Ayato mutters under his breath when he notices the windows were obscured with crawling little demons attempting to break into the windows. Ayato was already breathing into full concentration to prepare for another attack.

Before one could enter by smashing the glass, Yuuma jumps in.

“Yuuma!” Ayato shouts, shocked. 

The demon hunter’s face is also covered with blood. “Ayato! Emiko separated the other cars. It’s only two left.”

“Then we prioritize protecting each car, I’ll handle this one. You go to the other one. Minato is already searching for the cause of this madness.”

“I will separate the remaining cars.” Yuuma says, you finally noticed him wielding a spear. A Breath of Rock user. 

The windows simultaneously shattered and the demons charged in. Little rascals hopped towards the innocent passengers but Ayato sliced them one by one while Yuuma headed to another car. A possibility that the same incident might’ve happened. 

There’s just no stopping. Whoever the master of this scheme is, is planning to kill the passengers in haste.

There was no part in this battle for you to partake. You don’t want to get in the way. The only thing you can do is make sure not one of these people is killed though. But how?

You saw a mother with her child hiding in the corner, and one of the demons is crawling towards them. 

A gunshot broke out in the air and had you flinching.

It was a policeman holding a rifle. There’s fear and disbelief in his eyes, although he managed to attempt himself to save lives, he barely got the monster.

“I need to borrow this!” You hastily snatched the weapon when the policeman barely said a word.

You refilled the bullets and shot the tiny predator.

“T-Thank you.” The lady stuttered as she clutched her daughter, who was weeping, frightened. 

—

To the next car, the same event is happening. 

The demons are already swarming all over the place and humans are cowering to their seats, trying to  avoid the windows. Yuuma was already cutting one demon to the next until the demons were reduced. 

You shoot one when there’s one flying towards Yuuma. The demon hunter saw you and before he could speak the train sped up again. You collapsed to the floor this time. 

“Do you really think you demon hunters can stop me?!” Said the demon. Their voice booms everywhere. Upset tone. That’s not good. What happened to Minato?

Time is running out.

In urgency, Ayato emerges from the door behind you. He’s heaving in exhaustion before he yells, “Everyone in here!”

Everyone else except you and Yuuma fled towards the demon hunter. Until no one was left, Yuuma was on his way to separate the coupler. 

“Ma’am, you have to stay with Ayato. Me and Minato are going to deal with this demon—“

Your eyes widen when there’s a small shadow behind Yuuma. 

“Watch out!”

Yuuma would’ve died on the spot if that young demon grabbed his skull and crushed it. The demon hunter barely dodged the claws of the predator, and spun with his spear targeting the demon. He releases a concentrated breathing technique.

“You’re not going to take my dinner away from me!” It screeches in frustration. The demon and Yuuma started fighting with one another. 

Yuuma is distracted. He cannot demolish the coupler. You fumbled for the rifle across the floor and hoped to give him a second to separate the car. 

You managed to shoot its head and successfully caught its attention. Whether that’ll be a good or bad thing, it’s neither. Because your blood ran cold when it smiled sinisterly at you. Annoyance in his features.

“Nice gun!” The demon’s head snapped towards you. It’s sharp teeth are bare for you to see. “We should play target, you harlot!”

The damn thing is nimble, and you failed to back away as it caught the barrel of the rifle.

“Let go!”

You shoot in it’s direction. It flies back. 

“That won’t kill me! I’m a demon, idiot. Tiny bullets won’t do!”

With that, Yuuma breaks the chain connected to the last car and the train becomes lightweight. Jolting with speed nonstop and the demon is incredibly unhappy.

“You ruined my dinner, brats!” He growled at Yuuma. “We’re going to dive down deep. The four of us should enjoy this ride!”

It was about to snatch you just as Yuuma intervened. The demon hunter pulls you away. 

“Get behind me!” Yuuma commanded. 

The demon stalks the demon hunter with unpleasant cackling. Its teeth gnawing and salivating. Its eyes are on you.

“You demon hunters are killjoys! You killed my minions! You take away my food! You always ruin everything—“

Out of nowhere, Minato was behind the demon and swung his sword to the neck. 

But the demon saw what’s coming and was much faster to react. He ducked from the blade swinging across and dug his claws into Minato’s stomach, before pulling out his guts.

Minato screamed.

“Minato!” Yuuma exclaimed, charging towards the demon.

Move! Move! You replace bullets and aim for the demon. It’s just an ordinary demon. You fidgeted, raising the barrel. It heals slowly. It’s nothing. Yuuma just needs to cut its neck. I need to—

For what most concerns you in the moment is Minato, who is stumbling to your direction as the life of his eyes are faltering. You ran towards him and caught him before he could land on the ground. 

“You’re going to be fine. You’re going to be fine.” You tried to be reassuring to the demon hunter, pulling him away from the fight. “Stay with me, Minato!” 

Minato groans weakly, trying to stand up. But he couldn’t. It must’ve hurt, he has an open wound and is losing a lot of blood so quickly you…

Red started staining your kimono. Your chest felt hollow at the sight of the damage. Not again. Not again. Not again.

Just then, the entire vehicle jerks to a halt and the four of you totter sideways until you crash to the floor. The train wheels deafeningly screeches against the rail tracks. 

You tightly latched to Minato before he could roll across the floor. Without any strength he had left, all he did was depend on you. He winced at the violent movement.

Yuuma teeters then catches himself onto the passenger seats. He is awfully perplexed, sharing the same expression to the demon he was just fighting with.

Said demon, who was steady on its balance, and seemed unpleasant.

The train starts to slow down.

“Now you’ve done it!” It says. “I will kill all of you—“

A bitter temperature emerges in the atmosphere. Everything went cold. The air is filled with chilly breezes. 

“What—“ Minato began with a violent shudder in your arms. His breath released condensation. 

The entire car is enveloped with a freezing element. Every inch of the transportation is icebound. Lockdown with harsher frosts. The air is biting your skin, you also shudder. 

Ice? You eyed the floor beneath you. It’s blue. Awfully cool. What is—

You froze. Oh no.

Out of nowhere, icicles materialized in the ceiling and instantly penetrated the demon child to the ground.

Chapter Text

Regrets start to chain you down to the sea, and you’re already drowning.

Oh, well. This is it. A part of you laughed internally at your mistake. A stupid one . Your mind repeated again. Hopeless ! As you could only tell yourself, while you stare blankly at the young demon impaled by familiar elements that you know exactly who came from.

How stupid you are. 

You just wanted to go home. Your body trembles, your fingers digging into Minato's skin. He saw you panicking. Who wouldn’t be if you’re kidnapped and locked away from the rest of the world? Would anyone blame you?

Yeah, these two lives who you involved yourself with. They’re going to pay the price. Your mind hissed. Yuuma and Minato are going to die.

Nobody’s safe.

Creak.

Minuscule amount of restraint you cling into when you feel your soul leaving out of your body. You’re so close to passing out the moment you hear the door open and see a familiar figure gracefully entering inside the car.

A low whistle cuts in the intense silence, causing your body to have a series of goosebumps. 

“Man… What a mess we have here!” Another footstep to the other. “All coming from a mere demon too.”

The child was confused. “Wh-what the hell are you doing? Who are you?”

Douma grinned with teeth, you saw fangs. “Why, hello there! I like what you’ve done to the place! You look like a strong fellow. Although you could’ve had so much potential if you'd eaten the passengers on the train though.”

The demon wasn’t listening, instead he thrashed against the frozen projectiles pierced through his flesh. Trying to break free.

“Ooh, aren’t you an aggressive type?”

“Aggressive?” The demon hissed. The veins in its temples throb. “You impaled me!” 

“Well, yes… Because you were going to harm a belonging of mine.” Douma unravels his fans. A shadow across his face. “And I do not appreciate that.”

His eyes are carved with the words: Upper Kizuki 2.

It was a quick, clean slate. Douma swiftly engulfs the demon in ice until there's nothing left. 

There wasn’t much screaming either.

When all it’s left is the kid is completely icebound, Douma shatters him to pieces with a single slash of his weapon. The demon’s petrified face was the last thing you saw.

Fragments of the ice strewn all over the floor. The blood pools. 

Approaching you. Closer and closer.

You recoiled, squeezing Minato's arm. Oh… my gods. 

Maybe you’ve underestimated him and thought too much of hope. Some part of you knows that you won’t make it out easily, you know— you know damn well know. Escaping is not the brightest of ideas in history and yet you went for it.

Who would even escape from an Upper Moon demon? Let alone one who bears the number two, indicating Douma second to strongest demons in this country. 

To think you pissed him off because you ran away. The thought of causing trouble to him felt… hysterical.

Funny? Perhaps you’ve gone mad now. Although you’re not laughing. You’re petrified. Unable to move an inch. Afraid something will go wrong if you do. 

You’re not even going to question how he even finds you.

“Tsk, tsk. What a mess for a small creature.” Douma shuts his fans. Metals clinking echoes in your ears. 

Your soul wishes to depart but it refuses to leave your body. Trapped in your own accord. Not even when Douma finally looks at you with a smile and you wanted to die right then and there.

“I think we’ve had enough with the game of tag, little fox.” The demon saunters to you. He dresses up differently this time, wearing a maroon kimono. Just the outfit to wear for a bloody showdown. 

Yuuma seems to have understood what was going on as he watched everything on the sideline. He took a concentrated breathing technique, ready to throw his spear to the demon. Determination flared in his eyes.

Regardless, Douma undermined Yuuma with a flick of his fans, evoking shards that penetrated Yuuma’s chest in a blink of an eye. The demon hunter choked in surprise and then collapsed to the floor.

“Yuuma!” Minato cried while you sat frozen. You couldn’t breathe. The demon hunter tried to stand up but he couldn’t. Blood trails down to his lips. “You— you must be the Upper Moon demon!”

Douma glances at Minato in disinterest. “So these are the people you were seeking help from?” He gave you an unimpressed look as he says that in an insult.

You would’ve scratched your nails to Minato’s arm if you didn’t suppress yourself. Speechless. You can’t even react to Yuuma who was lying still. He’s dead. 

The demon snorts in amusement. “I must say, you’ve come a long way to reach this far out. Impressive, but… you could’ve done a better job than that.”

The next second, Minato was not in your arms and you saw Douma kneeling in front of the demon hunter from across the car. 

“No… Don’t—“ You finally sprung into action, but your feet are suddenly immobilized with freezing shackles. You looked down to see ice forming around your ankles. You budged. “Don’t hurt him!”

“I will not amplify his suffering, little fox. He is losing a lot of blood.” Douma says so casually like discussing the weather. Minato is in fact pale like a corpse. His guts are leaking out. He’s close to passing out. “Poor boy…This will take a moment.”

He flexed his claws. 

Minato was scared at the sight. His life flashing before his eyes. “Wait.” He whimpered, trying to crawl away from Douma but the demon had him in place. “No, no—“

“Stop.” You couldn’t breathe when Douma was wrapping his hand around Minato’s neck. You struggled the moment you heard the demon hunter choked. The impediment on your ankles expanded, taking over your limbs. These goddamn ice— “Stop! Stop it! Stop! Let him go!”

Minato’s neck snapped. Your voice died out. 

His head falls in a disturbing angle as Douma releases him before his body falls limp to the floor. You feel like something in you shattered into a million pieces.

With shallow breaths, and vision clouded. You stood there, unblinking to Yuuma and Minato’s bodies. 

They’re dead. They’re dead. Another soul was killed because of him. 

This is your fault. Their lives can’t return. You shouldn’t have run away. If you didn’t, you wouldn’t have encountered Minato and Yuuma, then they would be alive. Minding their own business, fighting the demon, and celebrating once they won.

Now, they’re dead.

Why did you think this was a good idea? Why did you ever think you would be free from this monster? Did you simply assume you’d not be chased?

Douma watches you in silence, as he licks off the blood in his hand. He stands up straight. “You know… this should never have happened if you didn’t leave in the first place.”

You feel like slumping to the floor and crying but you can't.

You can’t even scream. 

This reminds you of that time when you woke up in the clinic of the Butterfly Estate. The despair hit you. 

What happened to Lady Kocho? You were at death’s door. Weak and feeble. Yet you worry over someone else’s well-being. Is she safe?

Aoi was the one who tended to you when you woke up. Her face crumpled into grief when she informed you: She’s dead.

You broke down that day. Because you feel useless. You felt small. Deadweight. You wanted to die. 

“… Why can’t you just kill me already?” You said blankly.

You’re going to lose it. 

Douma is in front of you, blocking your vision to your dead comrades. “But that would ruin the fun, right?”

He lifted his fan under your chin and had you raising your bleak gaze towards him. Upper Kizuki 2. Why does someone like him bear those letters in his eyes? Of all people…

“You have yet to break. That’s what I find interesting. Still, you’re not the type to just up and run like this. I thought you’d be smarter than that.” Douma narrows his eyes. “Should I teach you a lesson, then?”

Saying that with a soothing voice, the ice shackles on your feet thickens and you jump at the burning temperature and pressure. Is he going to freeze you as well and shatter you into pieces?

Why not? 

You are done and fed up with everything, though you suppress yourself not to give him the satisfaction of witnessing your pain. Don’t be vulnerable. 

Withstand this. 

“I have so many options in mind right now.” Douma slowly circles around you as you struggle to stand straight and take this without reacting much. Which is hard. The ice’s grip is like iron, clenching so much that your skin might tear apart and bones might break. “We could be here all night so you can scream louder as much as you can. Oh~ I’ve always been curious to hear that from you. Though it can be a tricky accomplishment when it requires agonizing methods while you have frail resistance.”

Your heart beats faster at every word the demon utters. The cold is starting to numb your muscles. 

“Extreme measurements might be too soon to execute. I still want to get to know you, little fox! We can’t have you unresponsive after this.” The demon continues before with an afterthought. “How about something mild? Let’s do something with your ability to walk.” He rested his hand on your head and steered you to look at him face to face. Douma grins. “Take it as a warning. ”

Moments before disaster, you flinched at the pressure on your legs. You nearly cried out. 

It’s excruciatingly scorching. It felt like you’re going to experience the same incident with the child demon earlier, overwhelming frostbite. You didn’t realize your hands were on your knees to support yourself from collapsing down. Your body is giving up on you. 

Douma was observing you the whole time. There’s a twitch in his lips once he notices your brows furrowing and the clench of your jaw. Oh, the prickling sensation.

This is too much. He’s going to paralyze your legs!

Fuck. Your mind shrieked in agony. 

The demon went fascinated at your expressions, filled with dismay and anguish, strong emotions morphed all at once right after your stoic surrendered.

You’re starting to sweat, eyes shut and breathing heavily. Withstand this! 

“Such dainty legs you have. I hope they won’t break easily.” Douma purrs, stroking your hair in mild comfort. Your knees buckle shortly. “I’m surprised, you’re withstanding this without making a sound? Doesn’t it hurt?” Douma says before he clasps your shoulders, steadying you. You visibly winced. “I bet it does. It’s a shame that you couldn’t sing for me.”

The ice on your limbs rattled and shattered. You crumpled down to the ground without so much catching your fall. Why does everything hurt? 

You can’t feel your legs. What happened? Is this permanent? 

“Oh, dear, look at you.” There’s amusement in his voice as he kneels in front of you. “Little fox has gone limp.”

“Fuck you.” You growled. You tried to support your upper body with your elbows but they were too shaky to stabilize you.

Douma tuts at you. “You and your crude language. Should you know that you’re the first woman I’ve met to have such a naughty tongue.” He cups your cheek. “Although, that’s quite a tempting offer. I will keep that in mind.”

You reeled your head away from his hand but Douma grabbed a fistful of your hair and forced you to stay in place. 

“Perhaps I’ve been magnanimous to you. See, you always fight back. It’s really starting to get annoying!” He laughs, he tightens his hold to your hair and you wince when you feel like your scalp is being ripped apart. “We are rivals, so I understand your boiling anger towards me. Though you should think for once— even with that thick-skull of yours— that there’s nothing for you to do but be obedient and docile. Because I have the upper hand of your life. Why then, can’t you do that? Hm? Why?”

One of your hands seeks out his. “I’m not yielding to you!” 

“Are all demon hunters just like this or just you? Maybe both.” He gives you a little shake. “Hmm. We’ll need to fix your tenacity once we get back.”

He releases you and you hit your head to the surface. 

Your mind throbs. Get back? 

You struggled when Douma touched you and lifted you in his arms.

“Put me down!” You shouted almost in a shrill manner. You’re revolted, angry, and frustrated. Nothing could ever convince you to go back. “Let go of me!”

“Little fox, you’re only making this harder for yourself.” Douma says. “I suggest you sit still… before one of your limbs is going to be dismembered. You don’t want that, right? ” The displeasure tone in his warning had you shutting up. You went rigid. “Good girl.”

For the past weeks since you’ve met him, Douma is becoming more apparent to his bloodlust towards you and you don’t really have much of a choice but to obey. 

You’re hurting too. You lost the energy. His powers are lethal. If this is what he calls mild, then you might lose your mind if he ever exceeds his punishment to you. His afflictions must’ve been worse than this.

Notwithstanding that he is carrying you in the form of mocking compassion, you do not have the energy to protest anymore. The adrenaline from the fight is subsiding, you’re having trouble breathing. Calm down… Calm down.

How can you calm down after this? 

Douma leaves the car as you give one last glance to the remaining event that will soon be forgotten. I’m sorry. You lament. I’m sorry. I’m sorry. I’m sorry.

—

This is the longest time a demon has ever touched you and you’re beginning to grow irk of it.

You’re still in shock, suffering and most of all akin to terror. The consequences have begun to take a toll on your mind. Finally regaining your stable mind. 

Your legs are still numb, so you can’t exactly walk at the moment. What did Douma do to you? Did he paralyze you? Dammit, dammit. This hurts. You can’t command your frozen limbs at all. They lost sensation and they still burn. The contradicting temperature is harrowing.

Even with the simplest touch it’s searing. There are times Douma briefly stares at your suffering as he carries you, and he only keeps himself silent with a small smile. 

Yeah, I bet he’s happy. You glumly thought. The bastard thinks this is funny. 

You flinched when he spoke after a long silence. He must’ve noticed your expression. “I better hope whatever you’re thinking right now isn’t another escape attempt.”

You suppress your scowl. You want to poke his eyes out. Escaping again? After what just happened, you don’t want to tread towards another stupid decision only to slap you hard back on the face.

“Another act of defiance is not something my tolerance will be able to withstand.” His grip tightened as a warning. Your breath hitched and subconsciously sought his hand out. “Maybe I will dismember your legs. That’s a nice thought. So that you can’t walk anymore, and you will swallow your pride to ask for my help once you’re frustrated to just crawl helplessly around the temple.”

Oh, you despise him. You hate him. You clasped your hand over his, trying to pry it off from you. “S-stop.”

Douma ceases his grip. “I think you get the message.” You detached your hold. He continues on, “Although you may be smart enough to take the opportunity to escape like this, you’re stupid to think you’ll outrun me.” The demon said, sickly sweet, as he stared at you. “You can’t even run for your life. How sad. ”

You took all your will not to spit at his face right now. His hand is still around your legs and you’re concerned he'll frost it again. This time he might actually chop them.

You can’t take it anymore. You don’t want this to get worse too, while you’re still drowning over the fact Minato and Yuuma are dead. Their bodies were left on the train. Decimated. Emiko and Ayato’s reactions are an image that will haunt your mind forever.

You feel nauseous. This is your fault. 

Regardless of being regretful, you return to the notion of Minato and Yuuma being disappointed over your self-blaming. If they see you like this, they will chastise you. They don’t want their deaths to be the reason you give up and be overwhelmed in despair. 

That’s the last thing a demon hunter could ever want is regret. No matter what happens. Regret can only eat you alive and it will get you nowhere. You will be stuck in a bubble of where you kept yourself trapped and that you made no attempt to leave it.

Kanae wouldn’t accept your state to fall into this. Shinobu as well. 

And yet… These deaths happened because of you. You withstand crying, your eyeballs feel like puking out of your sockets over your restraint. 

You never wanted someone else’s life to be affected by your choices.

Someone like Yua.

Oh my gods. Yua. You suddenly remembered her. How could you not? You’re so damn inconsiderate, you didn’t realize something might happen to the handmaiden which terrifies you. 

“Where’s Yua?” This time it was you who broke the silence, interrupted by your uncertain voice.

Douma finds your question funny and shocking regardless. “Even after your selfishness, you find yourself worrying over others who you blatantly took advantage of?” He shakes his head in disbelief, chuckling. “Your handmaiden is fine. Just fretting all over the temple.”

She’s… alive? 

She might not. Douma could’ve fooled you. “How is she still alive?” You dare to ask. Not that you wanted your expectations to come true, you may barely know the woman, but you don’t intend to brazenly cause harm to her. “Isn’t her job to keep me in check like you ordered her to?”

“Nope. I only asked her to take care of you. There’s no need for someone to watch an eye on you everyday. It’s not like you’ll do anything.” He snorts when he receives a glare from you. “Now, don’t look at me like that.” He says, returning your stare. “It’s a fact. After all, you’re weak. Although you’ve made this far out—uncanny it is—you are the type to have that unwavering perseverance. Just to make it clear now, threading over the line is not wise, little fox. All you have to do is behave and everything will be easier for you.”

Your blood boils. It’s still a wonder you’re alive with the amount of restraint the demon has. It’s a considerably rare trait amongst his kind. 

Would it be so wrong to have him kill you at this moment? It’s the only option you find yourself seeking out when you don’t want to return to the place you’re trapped. You can’t run, can’t fight, you’re only deadweight.

The slope of the pathway begins to steep. That’s when you notice the entrance to the temple is coming into view. Everything is bright. There are a lot of lanterns outside.

There’s so many flowers. You want to trample all of it. In portraying paradise, the outside of the temple is beautiful, built with grace. An abode. A haven. Those who enter for the first would marvel and lose track of time. You would, if you had a different life and somehow find sanctuary here without knowing the horrible truth.

The staircase is just up ahead once Douma enters the gates. Your breath quickens.

I don’t want to go back here. I don’t want to be here. I want to leave. I’d rather die—

At that, Douma halts and perks to your face with a concerned exterior. “Everything alright, little fox?” 

You flinched. Then you noticed something warm and wet in your hand and saw red. 

Oh. You were digging your nails to your palm the entire time to the point you started bleeding. Somehow, you don’t feel pain from that. 

“Hm.” The demon observes your bleak face. Bleeding in front of him gave him no slightest reaction. Clearly, his colorful eyes linger to your hand like a wolf stalking his prey but he made no move whatsoever.

Maybe he’s not that interested. At least you’re not a marechi. You think… Common blood, common food. Nothing special. 

You huffed at his question. Not daring to give him an answer or, more likely, an insult just at the edge of your tongue. Just peachy, you damn sod.

The entrance was not flanked with guards or any worried cult followers. It was relatively quiet when the two of you reached inside. The entrance hallway was empty. 

You’d think no one would greet you but a couple of familiar faces appeared at the other side of the door of the audience chamber. 

And they were not happy to see you.

Shinjiro and Haru bowed briefly to greet Douma, and one of them noticed you. “Huh, it's like deja vu.” Haru crosses his arms in disinterest. “Only this time you’re awake.”

You never thought you’d be in a room with three jackasses at the same time. Your mind reels like a collision. The hatred you bottled up is beginning to scratch the surface of your throat. How you wanted to scream at them so badly. 

Not an ounce of energy would ever urge you to snap back to Haru’s snarky comment though. Remembering he is the one who set up an ambush to you and Shinobu, you wanted to punch him. If you could stand, there would've been a fistfight. You don’t care if Douma is there to watch. You’re close to throwing hands.

The demon strides in with a smile towards Haru. “Mr. Takara, if you would be so kind as to take our guest to her room. She cannot walk on her own at the moment. She needs assistance.”

“…What?” Haru’s eyes went circles just like you, shooting back a perplexed look at Douma. The bastard only smiles.

It’s just one after the other. You want to disappear on the spot when Douma gestures his myrmidon to carry you. They’re treating you like a fucking parcel. You’re going to tear the demon’s hair out.

Haru blinks a couple of times. Hesitating but he doesn’t utter a complaint. Awkwardly, he takes you into his arms and wants nothing more but to drop you. He glared at you.

You mirror his expression. 

Hanako was waiting after Haru took you outside of the audience chamber. The last thing you see is Douma and Shinjiro conversing.

—

It’s not like you and Haru would get along considering what happened when you first met. You hate him and the similar emotion in his eyes shares the sentiment.

“You better not cling me like a leach or I'll drop you.” He snarks. 

“That’s what I was avoiding.” You snapped back. You're definitely not taking his crappy attitude tonight. Mixing both of your irritated moods is not a brilliant idea, maybe Douma intended to have Haru “help” you so it would come to this petty exchange.

While she leads the way to your chamber, Hanako is wary of Haru’s behavior. Her eyes glanced back at the man a couple of times. She does not say anything but you can tell she wanted to.

The moment the three of you entered your bedroom, Haru dropped you. Your pelvis throbbed in pain as you landed harshly. Hanako gasped as she rushed to your side.

“I can’t believe you risked my sister’s life for your stupidity.” Haru snides as he towers you. “What I most can’t believe is that you’re still alive! Hilarious. Why hasn't the founder haven’t killed you yet?”

“Haru!” Hanako hissed. 

Haru wasn’t bothered to stop. “A simple mistake and your head will be lopped off. But you ran away . Has the leader gone soft for this one?” He sneers as he bends to your height. His eyes staring daggers to your soul. “He probably is… all for a whore.”

Furious, you punched him. Your fist collided with his nose. Not minding your hand hurts in the process, your pain is nothing compared to your wrath.

Haru staggered at the impact. His hand flew his face and was quick to regain himself before shooting you a surprised look. He did not expect that. His nose bleeds.

Hanako gasped.

Despite that, Haru flashed you a condescending smirk, wiping the blood in his nose in the process. “Must’ve struck a chord, huh? Tell me, was it the first night you two had dinner? It’s like a date—I heard— and I know the founder was interested in you. I doubt he didn’t screw you over within a heartbeat. Fucking you raw while you’re in his bed crying and begging like a bitch in heat.”

“Haru Takara!” Hanako marches towards him. She pushed him out of your room but he did not budge. “That’s enough!”

“I will kill you.” You said, dangerously calm and determined. Not realizing you had said that, though your bloodlust is boiling all over. That’s not good. You’ve never been this wrathful towards a person. A human. Calm down. “You’re a criminal. You attempted murder on my subordinate. You're an accomplice to a demon. You killed my messenger—“

Haru narrowed his eyes on you. “Get the fuck over it, demon hunter. Your threats are nothing. You are nothing.”

You seethed. “Once my subordinates find this place, they will—“

“I don’t care about your stupid organization. What would they do? Rather than just wasting your lives fighting— you useless lots— waving around your swords in the night with no impact on society.”

“What… the hell do you know, you dipshit?” You raised your voice. The back of your throat went tight. You want to punch him again.

“You heard me,” Haru stands over you. “Demon slayers? Sounds inefficacious. You’re all just easy to take down and one day, you’ll be reduced, all buried to the ground or devoured by the beasts. When have you ever made a difference to this country? Nothing. You’re all just idiots hellbent to die. An army made to be sacrificed.”

The fact that Haru had some personal grudge against the corps is something you didn’t regard at first. Instead, you were absolutely infuriated, offended, and insulted. 

“Do you think it’s out of whim we wanted this to happen?” You yelled to his face. “We spent our entire lives saving people from demons. Our comrades die everyday just to save at least one life! We prioritize your lives over ours. Do you think it’s a fucking piece of cake that we trained to the brink of death and fight demons to the death? Over and over? Don’t you fucking dare say we sacrificed our lives like we’re idiots! The only idiot here is you serving a murderer!”

Haru grabbed the collar of your kimono. Anger clouded in his eyes. “You better shut up now. One word out and you’re dead. I will throw your body in a river. I swear—“

Hanako basically just had enough and detached Haru from you. She pushes him outside. “Haru, leave. Just go. The founder will not tolerate your aggression.”

Haru brushes her off and stands straight, fixing his rumpled kimono. “You better savor your last moments, hunter. Because no ones going to come for you, not even your comrades.”

He leaves, slamming the doors shut. 

You quiver. Don’t you dare cry in front of these people. Don’t cry. Don’t cry. Don’t cry.

Chapter Text

You are the most imprudent person Douma has ever met. 

Both of you know what you’re up against and yet you gambled your chances of recuperating the freedom you once had by testing him. Your self-awareness is something Douma is impressed with and likes it when you don’t beat yourself around the bush as well. You are direct, blunt, but foolhardy.  

There’s always that attribute causing downfall to humans. No wonder they die for stupid and simpler reasons. You don’t have to be so shocked of the consequences of your actions because you’re not dumb enough to think you’re going to get away with without being unscathed. 

He wouldn’t kill you. Not yet. His interest with you isn’t an exception to his duty so you won’t be alive for much longer. The presence of that man’s blood lingering through him is watching. Douma still has a responsibility to execute. Become stronger. Find the blue spider lily. Eradicate the demon hunters. These three priorities are just as crucial to Douma’s mission as a cult leader. He takes everything seriously, whether it’s oblivious to the naked eye.

Through your detestable gaze however, you see through him. How you effortlessly keep yourself up to resist him without so much fear is impressive to witness. The apprehension coils into your body, yet you remain unfettered to his dangerous disposition despite knowing.

So bold and daring. Because of that, Douma finds you appealing. You’re just so fun to play with! From countless human women he has encountered so far, you stand out most of them. Certainly one he would remember for a while. 

He never had an enemy alive this long. Frankly, this has been the longest duration of time to have someone like you breathing to this day by his mercy. Perhaps he had been curious to how it would be like to have a demon hunter in his hands. He had contemplated this insignificant curiosity in the past and experimented but none of your subordinates seemed interesting for Douma to keep. Not even a Hashira. 

Douma is a finicky individual.

That man wouldn’t be pleased if Douma ever spared a corps member, especially a Pillar. But if Muzan saw you, he wouldn’t be alarmed. Your tiny unremarkable life wouldn’t make a difference or pose a threat to the demons. So neither the Upper moons or the progenitor would ever pay attention. You’re just a mundane distraction. A weakling. A toy. Something to discard once Douma is bored. 

During Douma’s free time, it wasn’t uncommon for him to go out and encounter some hunters along the way. He likes the experience of fighting, invigorating his energy, and eating demon hunters afterward. All of them have met their fateful ends once they meet Douma. And either they are slain or eaten, none of them had ever captured his attention. Every one of them isn't interesting to be kept alive. 

Quotidian enemies. It could be once in a lifetime that Douma had ever taken someone like you in. So he’d take his time with you nice and slow. If only you’re not so repetitive and cause trouble like today. 

“So… she’s still alive, your Worship.” Shinjiro warily comments. “I thought she would meet her end soon enough once you tracked her down.”

The cult has been talking and Douma hears it all. Most topics these days are about you. He is aware that his curious worshippers are trying to reveal your purpose here. Because rarely, Douma has guests and the cult isn't particularly fond of outsiders. 

Everyone in the temple wants to do something to you, each of them have their own intentions and problems. Shinjiro wants you. Haru volunteers to end you. The handmaidens don’t like you. The cult followers are jealous. Douma had to keep you out of their sight just so they wouldn’t hurt you when he’s not watching. 

“What’s there to worry about?” Douma shrugged. He stares at the platform where his seat is. The scent of lotuses around the stage fills up his lungs. The smell reminded him of you. “She barely left town.”

“She managed to escape.” The elderly protest. “Her punishment should be drastic enough for her to remember her place.”

Right. You don’t know your place yet. You may have behaved well at first, and he had expected before that Yua’s job was supposedly tough to deal with. Assuming you’d be uncooperative, throw a fit at everything and the handmaiden would have trouble serving you. Yet you restrained yourself. 

You are fulfilled to behave. You did, and you fooled him. Douma should’ve seen this coming. It’s obvious you would pull a stupid stunt like this but he could’ve at least prevented it before it happened. Oh, well. He got you back. What’s done is done. 

But some people are still cranky about this incident.

“I have already told you that I punished her. Is mine not enough for you to suggest more torture to the maiden?” The demon slightly tilts his head to his shoulder, glancing at Shinjiro. “By your unflagging tone, I think you dislike my guest so much! Do you have any plans for her or something? Better than mine? Are you just that determined to punish her?”

He titters, then he fully turns to the old man.

“Or… is this about you coveting?”

Shinjiro sputtered. “Coveting?”

Douma smiles. Acting dumb, huh? One of the dullest traits from Shinjiro. His foolishness is what makes it entertaining to watch. And something else… “I know my guest is a delectable girl. No one can deny that. She’s so weak, she’s something you’d prey on once you lay your eyes on her.” The demon hums, baiting. “Are you ever so impatient to play with her?”

“I wouldn’t dare. I’m not planning to—“

“Don’t lie to me, Master Shinjiro.” Douma stares intently. The escalated heartbeat from the human he hears cannot fool him. “Your attraction is one I can easily read. The mere mention of her is enough to stimulate you, is it not?” The demon giggles behind his fan. “How sordid… Can’t believe I caught you peeping on her too. How was she? Is she what you’ve imagined? Does her bare body satiate your lustful curiosity?”

Shinjiro was humiliated at the demon’s teasing questions. More so than being caught. He didn't expect Douma to be waiting in the audience chamber once the peeping Tom took your towel and pleasured himself over your intoxicating smell. 

“I wonder what my dear guest has to say to that?” Douma wonders aloud as Shinjiro sweats nervously. The demon didn’t tell you the truth. He had scolded the old coot in your stead since you would have lost it once you found out the truth. That’s why Douma didn’t say anything, despite being accused over something that is not true. 

Shinjiro is unable to comment and the conversation is forgotten once one of the doors opens and reveals Haru entering outrageously. Douma smells blood.

Quickly changing his behavior, Shinjiro shot the man with a bewildered look. “What on earth happened to you?”

Haru halts and wipes the blood from his nose with a grunt. “There was an argument.”

Oh? Is that your doing? Douma smiles behind his fans. You must’ve snapped. He should’ve watched that. 

“What argument?” Shinjiro asks.

“It was nothing important.” Haru grumbled, frowning.

Shinjiro sighs, then changes the subject. “Now that we’re here… Haru, what would you have to say for your sister?”

The mention of Yua had Haru almost flinched. He warily glances at Douma, who was watching him expectantly. 

The man prostrates. “I… sincerely apologize for my sister’s incompetence, gracious founder.” Haru says. His body language and words are all stiff and forced. “I will admonish Yua. This will never happen again. I hope you can forgive her.”

Douma gave a dismissive wave. He’s not on edge over the innocent handmaiden’s genuine error. If he were to be honest, all of this, the incident is not daunting. “Don’t get too intense now, Mr. Takara. It’s just a small mistake.” He smiles with a forgiving gaze. “You have nothing to worry about.”

Haru was surprised to hear that but he restrained himself from questioning. “Thank you for your utmost kindness.” 

Once he leaves Shinjiro wasn’t pleased with the outcome. “Founder, Yua must be punished for this—“

“You’re taking this way too seriously, Master Shinjiro.” Douma rolls his eyes as he crosses his arms. “My guest just fails to stifle her frustrations. That’s all.”

Shinjiro straightens himself. “Seeing her alive right now is… unconventional to your judgement. I can discard her for you.“

There are some boundaries needed to be followed and Shinjiro broke one. A mistake. With a sharp turn towards the old man, Douma towers over him, smiling down.

“Now what have I told you before about harming my precious guest? There will be none of that, right?”

Shinjiro froze, starting to regret his decision. If Douma’s bloodlust is materializing to the atmosphere, it would suffocate him at an alarming speed. 

Douma continued, “Need I remind you that she belongs to me. No one else’s. Not you or Mr. Takara or even the cult followers.” The demon leans closer, whispering. “If you ever lay a finger on her… I wouldn’t hesitate to slice you up, got it?”

The air thickens over the fervid threat. The temperature in the room has gotten colder too. Shinjiro almost lost his footing when the demon was taking up his space. That empty smile and crazed glare are what Shinjiro can only see and the sight alone is creeping up to his soul. There’s no denying Shinjiro fears the demon, that is why he never resisted, all he has to do is please Douma without getting in the way. Or even said some things that are meant to keep silent. 

As a demon, Douma is known to be a possessive one. Respectfully, what is in his territory; is his alone to manipulate. Shinjiro couldn’t understand what you are to the cult leader, but Douma seems to dislike whenever one of the cult members displays their ill-intentions towards you. That may be because Douma owns you, and your life is his to control. 

“Yes, Master Douma…” Shinjiro resigns, backpedaling. It’s like he couldn’t breathe for a moment there. He has stepped over the line. If he continues, it might cost his life. “I… shouldn’t have suggested that.”

The founder laughs, patting Shinjiro’s shoulders. “Good, good. I’m glad we’ve come to resolve this peacefully!” The demon then backs away. “Now then… I believe we still have more time to prepare for the next Feast, hm? I’m quite hungry at the moment.”

—

For the sake of decency, Hanako locked the doors before she had asked you to lift your robes to your thighs to check your injuries. The skin where Douma had scalded you has turned incredibly pale and you were speechless to see the outcome. It is white as snow and you’re starting to feel itchy. You hoped you could walk once this is treated. The idea of crawling actually haunts you. You felt chills just by imagining it.

Without much to comment, Hanako does her job carefully, making sure you’re not in pain in the process. The lack of reaction and unbothered acknowledgment depicts her familiarity to this kind of injury. She must’ve seen it before too; she handled you without worry and fear to her leader.

“The frostbite isn’t severe. No damages that are irreversible. All we can do now is to attentively recuperate your body heat.” Was what she first said to you, as she quietly soaks a warm towel over your skin. “I will bring extra blankets once I get the next batch of water.”

You remain silent. Not really in the mood to talk to anyone after you and Haru’s dispute. You’re still fuming. Everyone here other than Yua, Ai, and the kids are just assholes. 

Now you really don’t want to meet any more new faces. 

“I will serve you until you’ve recovered.” Hanako continues, as she focuses on warming up your freezing skin. “If you’re looking for Yua… she’s fine. She’s at her quarters with the other handmaidens right now. She will be tasked to do strenuous labor work as punishment though.”

Not once this handmaiden has ever judged you, Hanako soothes the coldness of your skin to return your body temperature without giving you any in need of lecturing. It’s not like it will be effective if she gives you an earful. Besides, she appears to be a quiet and reserved person. You won’t expect her to talk to you as much as Yua.

You already learned your lesson too . That whatever you’ll do, it always comes to this pathetic result. 

Bruised down and degraded. You repel your frustration. Don’t cry. It’s not worth it. Don’t cry.

You’re never getting out of here, huh ? Another spice of traumatic events to amplify your nightmares once you sleep. If ever. This is your fault anyway. You can’t resist it will naturally come to your dreams for a lovely visit, taunting you and then leaving you in a demeaning state. 

At your dejected silence, Hanako suddenly says, “It is not in my place to say this but… you should take it easy with the people here in the temple or your life here will become harder to bear.”

You gave her an unimpressed look. “Do you have any idea what I am feeling right now? 

“No.” She sighs. “All of us have our own stories and we are here to forget the painful memories. I’ve been here for years, living peacefully under the care of the founder, and I’ve been happy since. So… I wouldn’t exactly know what you’re feeling right now.”

“You do know I’m not here by my own will, right?”

She stares at you. “It is not a… surprising revelation of the founder’s attraction. However, your arrival is one of the things to be baffled about.”

You shifted to your futon. “What do you mean?”

“First of all, you’re a demon hunter . Master Douma naturally eliminates your subordinates once met. There’s no hesitation. Blood is spilled within a blink of an eye. But for the first time, you’re an exception.”

“We actually fought when we first met.” 

“He did not mention that.” Hanako replaces a new towel. “In any case, the second reason is that you have been given special treatment once you arrive.” She then added, “Similar to someone who he had grown fond of decades ago.”

The last statement had you curious and concerned at the same time. “Special treatment?” You repeated. 

Hanako pauses. “What I meant is the founder has provided you with the indulgence that most cult followers have been keen to receive through high honour. Attention. Love… In your situation, the founder merely did this out of entertainment . He knew you detest being treated such as someone to be owned, so… his declaration to ownership is apparent. He has given you what he rarely shares with anyone. One could ever dream of opulence and sumptuous gifts.”

She gave a conspicuous stare to your kimono, one that you tainted with someone’s blood. You blinked at her in shock. Not that you’d be proud to have in the first place. It wasn’t yours to begin with, thinking these robes are something to be lent firsthand. Maybe you should pay attention. 

You didn’t realize this. All of this was to aggravate you? You know something is not right with the way Yua gave you the kimonos and necessities you’d never afford even when you were a demon hunter. It costs too much. 

Ai’s words resonate in your mind. All spoiled and dolled up. 

You gritted your teeth. “Are you saying I’m being treated like something he owns ?” Not really as a person too, a toy. 

Well, aren’t you a pretty little plaything?

A goddamn plaything. It was there from the get-go. Why didn’t you see it? 

Why does this have to happen to you ? This is so demeaning. You’re insulted. You want to scream. 

Hanako doesn’t respond until you calm down. “Again, that was your situation. Though it’s not the first time this biased attention has ever gone unnoticed. Before you, someone else had caught his Worship’s attention.”

“A demon hunter like me?” 

“No.” The handmaiden shakes her head. “A long time ago… A young woman with an infant in her arms, stumbled into the temple, seeking help. That night the founder was awestruck with her once he had accepted her into the cult. She has been kept by his side since. He admired her, befriended her, and never harmed her.”

Hanako dabs another warm towel to your limb. The cold is starting to subside. Your skin is red.

“Kotoha was a humble woman. Not once has she ever asked for anything else in the cult but her son’s happiness.” Hanako continues, “Master Douma has been clear to his interests, he gave her gifts to compliment her, and offered her protection. She overlooked those things since she wasn’t aware of the founder’s intentions and the cult’s deplorables. Either it’s that or it was something more… In any case, they became close friends and no one dares to harm her and her child.” She sighs heavily. “It was hectic at that time too; the cult was restless with this favoritism. Until…”

She went silent. 

Your brows furrowed. “…Until?”

“Until Kotoha saw Master Douma’s true self.” Hanako continues blankly. “She ran away with her child and the founder chased after her. When he returned, he never let a piece of her remain and the baby.”

Oh my gods. You didn’t move for a minute. That poor woman and her child. You took a deep breath. The same thing will happen to you, and it brings to the question why Douma hasn’t killed you. Perhaps he wasn’t done with you. Is he truly that bored? There’s nothing in you that he can just take. What exactly does he want from you to give you the permission to live this long?

“How could you not call for help?” 

Despite what she just shared, Hanako is unbothered. Your question just travelled her one ear over the other. The lack of empathy vexed you. 

“Because I do not intend to hand over Master Douma to the demon hunters.” She simply replies.

Is she dense as fuck? “He eats people!” 

Obviously, that statement is not enough for Hanako to get a reality check. There you see there will be no point in arguing with her. What happened to her? Did that demon do this to her? Or was it all on her own will? Her words aren’t forced. 

“Guest,” Hanako began calmly, “you are under the care of the founder. So I have no place to rebuke your defiance. This doesn’t mean I will tolerate it. If you’re any ordinary person that the founder does not care about, Haru would’ve killed you on the spot earlier and I would have allowed him to do so.”

You aren’t unfazed by any of that. It’s not like you’re someone to be valued or devalued by others. You’re just something they have to deal with as long as you live and you can’t do anything about it. 

The handmaiden finished her task. The water she brought is cooled. She gathered all the towels and helped you unrobe your bloodied kimono. You’re now left with your undergarment which still has blood.

“I must leave for a moment, my lady.” Hanako moves to the door. “I will return to give you a blanket, hot water and a new pair of clothing.”

She leaves and you wanted nothing more than to kick her once you recovered. Your limbs are still white but they’re turning red, you guess it’s a good sign that you’re recovering. You lowered the hem of your garments to your ankles, grunting that you couldn’t move around except your upper body.

You couldn’t complain. You have no right. Minato and Yuuma wouldn’t have died like that and they did. You’re still alive. 

You lie down with difficulty on your futon and try to sleep. All your stubborn eyes did is stare aimlessly at the ceiling. 

—

In the middle of the night, you hear voices and Hanako returns.

“My lady.” Hanako halts as she shuts the door. “You’re still awake.”

You can’t sleep. It wasn’t a disappointing notion, you refuse to meet your nightmares anyway. Plus, your freezing muscles kept you awake. 

Hanako approaches you and carefully assists in dressing you in fresh clothes. She was decent enough to turn her gaze away as you strip and then helped you fastening the strings. You feel like you need a bath but you can’t exactly walk towards one.

The handmaiden covers you with a blanket and offers a jacket, you did not comment on the extra proffer.

“I have this heated so it should be an addition to ease the pain.” She kneels down, squeezing the soaking towels then carefully places it at your legs. “Is it still painful as before?”

“No.” You answered, tucking your hands to your oversized jacket. 

“The ice prevents your muscles from moving. It also causes the burning sensation. We just need to follow a considerate routine of warming you up, maybe in a couple of days your skin will no longer be pale and you’ll be able to walk again.”

Oh, good. It’s not permanent. Your relief returns. “You seem to know his powers more than anyone else here.” 

“I’ve seen it.” She says. “The founder told me all about it when I was kid when I saw his powers.”

They go way back? You didn’t think much about it now that you realized Douma has a circle of human workers loyal to him, they even know he’s a demon and yet they’re all willing to cooperate. 

There are demons who have taken advantage to amalgamate with humans. It’s not a foreign approach, unlike a group of demons joining forces, except for the Twelve Moons. 

What’s worse? A group of demons and other demons or a group of demons and humans? It’s not the matter of strength, it’s the matter of what keeps the team together. Sharing terrifying goals builds a terrifying alliance.

“How many people like me have you treated?”

“Just you.” She quickly adds, “No one lives another day once the founder uses his powers against them. There’s no point. Necrosis is fatal. It’s what kills them in the first place.”

I wouldn’t consider myself lucky with that tone of your voice. You thought, eyeing her. “What happens after this?” 

“What do you mean, my lady?”

“I mean…” You fiddled with the blanket, you sigh. “Nevermind.” 

“If you meant about your injury, they’re temporary. You don’t have to worry.”

“Why hasn’t he killed me?” You then asked anyway. If Hanako even reported to Douma about your questions, you don’t care. 

“I don’t know.” Hanako shrugs. “I cannot answer that question to relay what the founder intends. It’s not my place.”

So nothing. No signs of how this torment will end. Great.

Chapter Text

You lost count of how many days have passed. 

Well… specifically, two days have passed, your embittered mentality was only dramatic. But it was only because it felt like days or months have gone by. 

Or eternity.